










































,s^%. 


/iCv * ,x>’ ■'• -^aiS . 

■%,'"•'’* 0 ><c ‘ •<•'''' c 


^ rt- <r ^ A^ 

/A V 


; .^" •% i® ,, 

A^. . , e ^ ^ 

^ "*^^4* O O'^C 


C. 

Cv^ ^ 

v - 


7 o ^ ^ ^ 

•> ^-, ci. 


A^^.V-'^o’:.-!--, 

^(\ //yp^ 

^ ©o' ° 


.x'i’ *W/:r« 



*^ '} N 0 ^ S I \ * ^ ^ 

^ A > n "‘r ' 

° ^ O ,- <f- 


o 


'■/ i V> 'C' 

^ ^ ^ ^oV y 


-> 


*< £ClU//>y^ 

K : '"'° o'' : ■" 
' ' ^-' ^ WS" = <ci 

s . . , * ’ ^< “ ’ \N''^ 

^ . T'* i<? C5» - 


^ K^ O V 

r^ ^ 


\ ^ 



n ^ qY' ^'' 

' 0 . V ^ .0^ O ^- 

9:> ,^0^ 

C 'T^^x' 'TvMJSto •-! 









v/ ^^457 V. <>^ ^ ^Y*' 

^ ^^ .1% ^o 

^ ■>" V 

^ O 0^ f /7^ 

*> 



^ ,0^ 

V V 


«r 



“ "'fS 

> C,^ o 

" < 2 M 

. aV </> -. H//k 



^ r 


* - 
'^' i> 






^ 0 >1 C . ^ <V i, S 

^ y V \ ^ 

'^ > *> *^0 

° ^ "V 

V ».,-'^o'^ , 

. '• .a'^ 



.- \,Li ’ . %' " ’ ' V' .‘ !4: ' ” ' 

k -sSoA\\^ ✓ 










"'f' '■^o 

"V ”, ” 



\0 c> 

A ^ 



- o \ 

V ' - ' ">°^ s • ' ^r^"' - 

•>> * <■ ^ aV 

x/^ <^ > i 



■‘-d. 



^ a- <t 


1 ^^-ci/l/^ V A <r* ^ « 

'^<. .a'^ .a’«’ ^ ' 


^ t' \ C 

^ c^ > . !> A 


<> 

• '■^> aV - > "WW V 

^ ^-:> cP ^ 



K > 


,'7. 




I 











* 


T f, 


\ i 
• I 



THE YOUNG CRUSADERS 
AT WASHINGTON 


THE YOUNG CRUSADERS SERIES 

BY 

GEORGE P. ATWATER 

The Young Crusaders 
The Young Crusaders at Washington 



THE YOUNG CRUSADERS SERIES 


THE 

YOUNG CRUSADERS 
AT WASHINGTON 


BY 

GEORGE P. ATWATER 

AUTHOR OF “THE YOUNG CRUSADERS’* 


BOSTON 

LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY 
1912 


Copyright^ igi2t 

By Little, Brown, and Company, 


A/i rights reserved 


Published, September, 1912 


Pt{nttr» 

8, J. Pabkhill k Co., Bostom, U, S. A. 


% 



CI.A3a7l30 


TO 

PHILIP, RICHARD 

AND 

ANNE MARIE 


4 


% 


0 - 


« 




CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

I. Joe’s Great Idea ...... i 

II. Preventing a Wreck . . . . . 14 

III. Installing the “ Wireless ” . . . 24 

IV. The “Seven” and the Secret Service 36 

V. The Flight of the Kites .... 49 

VI. The Tunnel 64 

VII. An Escape through the Tunnel . . 78 

VIII. The Famous Debate 91 

IX. The Dedication of “ Crusader Hall ” 108 

X. The Great Snow Storm . . . .120 

XL The Rescue at the Schoolhouse . .135 

XII. The Theft of the Coins .... 147 

XIII. Preparing for the Trip to Washington 162 

XIV. A Night in a Pullman Car . . . 171 

XV. The Reception at the White House . 184 

XVI. The Capitol: Also a Discovery . . 197 

XVH. The Pursuit of the Thief . . .211 

XVIH. A Stratagem 224 

XIX. Mount Vernon: Closing upon the 

Thief 237 

XX. The Chase and the Capture . . . 249 

XXL Pat’s Mistake and a Misunderstanding 265 
XXIL The Masked Party at the Rectory . 276 

XXIH. From Washington to Portage . . . 289 

XXIV. Plans for the Future .... 299 




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

They stood before the Nation’s Capitol . Frontispiece 

TO FACE PAGE 

For an hour they marched and countermarched . lo 

It almost seemed as if a mighty railroad company had 

assumed the habit of a kindly fairy ... 25 

The trip down the Potomac was made on the steamer 

Macalester 48 

Under the shade of a large tree the boys had a half- 

hour rest 90 

They became more interested in the house when they 
learned that it had been the home of General 
Robert E. Lee 146 

The Young Crusaders had reached their camping- 

place 160 

The Young Crusaders were at hand to pay their re- 
spects to the President 184 

In the afternoon they visited Mount St. Alban . . 194 

For the third time in their history were the great 

Rogers bronze doors closed 220 

With bared heads the Young Crusaders stood before 

the plain brick structure 238 

There came the usual demand for a swim . . . 264 



The Young Crusaders 
at Washington 


CHAPTER I 

JOE’S GREAT IDEA 

The rhythmic tramp of a marching column re- 
sounded along the street, as a uniformed company 
of boys with rifles over their shoulders approached 
the open square of the city of Portage from the 
direction of the High School. 

“ Column right, march.” 

As the command came sharply from the lips of 
Captain Tom Warren, the company turned into 
Laurel Avenue, the favorite street for drilling. 
Accuracy and briskness marked every movement 
of the well trained boys. They were the Young 
Crusaders, a military organization of the Portage 
High School, starting out on their weekly drill. 

For an hour they marched and countermarched, 
executing the intricate manoeuvers of the “ School 


2 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

of the Company ” in the Drill Regulations, and 
handling their guns with the ease of veterans. 

It was a warm evening in July. The residents 
of Laurel Avenue, seated comfortably on their 
broad porches, and the passers-by enjoying an 
evening walk under the beautiful trees that lined 
the street, watched with interest the youthful sol- 
diers. The company had made great progress since 
its organization the preceding November. The 
lines did not falter now when an unexpected com- 
mand came. The well kept rifles were handled 
with vigor and precision. 

When it grew dark the captain marched the 
company to the High School, in which a large 
basement room served as an armory and meeting 
place. With an injunction to remember the drill 
the following week, he said the word “ Dismissed,” 
and the boys hastened to put away their guns. 

Captain Warren turned to the first lieutenant. 

“Jimmie,” he said, “ we ought to do something 
beside drill at our meetings. We have had a good 
deal of that, and bad weather will come, when we 
shall not care to march out-of-doors.” 

Jimmie Harding, the boy addressed, was a 
splendid officer and capable leader; he was also 
captain of the High School football team. 

“ You are right, Tom,” he replied. “ Let us 
think it over. There are a good many things we 
might do, but we want the best.” 


3 


JOWS GREAT IDEA 

If we only had a gymnasium it would be fine. 
We have enough literary and debating clubs in 
the school. We need a place for our winter 
games.’’ 

You are looking pretty far ahead, Tom, to be 
talking of winter sports on a warm night like this.” 

We ought to be planning for them. Think it 
over.” 

Harding promised to do so. Tom, before leav- 
ing, sought out Mr. Kinsman, a teacher of the 
High School and warden of the Young Crusaders. 
He found him locking the cases in which the guns 
were kept. 

Mr. Kinsman, what are we to do during the 
winter? ” 

Mr. Kinsman laughed. He was impressed, as 
Jimmie had been, with the novelty of considering 
the winter program in July. Tom was serious, 
however, and Mr. Kinsman at once recognized 
the earnestness that made Warren a valuable 
leader. 

‘‘You have a long head, Tom. Indeed we 
ought to think about the winter’s work now.” 

“ I think we ought to have a place where we 
could play games, a sort of gymnasium, equipped 
with some simple apparatus.” 

“ That’s a good suggestion. Suppose we sleep 
over it. There, the last gun is stowed away. Good 
night, Tom.” 


4 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ Good night, sir.” 

Tom went to his home that night with his head 
filled with plans for the winter. 

The Young Crusaders had been organized the 
previous fall among the boys of the High School. 
They had held meetings each week under the 
direction of three men, called the wardens: Mr. 
Kinsman, Mr. Sumner, an attorney of Portage 
thoroughly versed in military tactics, and Mr. 
Jackson, a teacher in the school. They had se- 
cured uniforms and other equipment. Their 
splendid rifles were the gift of Colonel Russell, 
the uncle of Joe Russell, the bugler of the com- 
pany. In June they had spent nearly three weeks 
camping on Colonel Russell’s farm, ten miles from 
Portage. 

“ Camp Crusader,” as it was called, had been a 
great success. The love for the organization had 
become very deep with the boys during the days 
spent among the hills which bounded the peace- 
ful valley. The camp had developed the spirit 
of loyalty and obedience, and the officers had been 
tested by the duties and responsibilities of their 
position. Upon return from the camp, the enthu- 
siasm had continued. 

Tom Warren was right, however. Plans for 
the future must be carefully laid, that the interest 
might be maintained. It was quite certain that 
another camp would be held the following year. 


JOE^S GREAT IDEA 


5 


but in the interval there must be provision for 
other activities. 

On the morning following the meeting, Tom 
Warren went to the home of his bosom friend, 
Joe Russell. Joe was a boy whose active mind was 
ever devising employment with which to occupy 
his ready hands. It was Joe who, the previous 
winter, had built an aeroplane, without an engine, 
and had made one memorable flight in it. Joe 
and Tom had likewise solved the puzzle of the 
cipher that Joe had found in the attic of Colonel 
Russell’s house, and by so doing had brought to 
themselves some reward. Joe’s resourcefulness 
seemed without limit, and Tom’s good judgment, 
with Joe’s zeal and inventiveness, were a combina- 
tion of qualities that gave vigor as well as thor- 
oughness to every project they undertook. 

Joe was in the yard looking over the frame of a 
very large kite when Tom appeared on the side- 
walk. 

Hello, Tom. I’ve been waiting for you to 
turn up. See that old kite? That kite is going to 
take a trip one of these days. It needs a lot of 
patching.” 

Where did you get it? ” 

“ I built it last year and put it up once. It fell 
into a tree and was about ready for the bone pile 
when I got it down. Come along,” added Joe; 
“ let’s go to Uncle Russell’s.” 


6 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Colonel Russell lived on Laurel Avenue, but a 
short distance away. The large attic of the house 
was the boys’ favorite retreat. With Colonel Rus- 
sell’s permission they had made it their workshop 
and play-room. 

Joe led the way up the stairs from the side door 
of the house and they seated themselves on oppo- 
site sides of a large table which served as head- 
quarters for the ‘‘ Strategy Board,” as Uncle Rus- 
sell called the two boys. On the table was a vari- 
ous assortment of boyish treasures. 

“Joe, you told me just after we came home 
from camp that you had a great idea. Have you 
still got it or have you sold it to the government? ” 

Joe knew Tom’s tendency to poke quiet fun at 
his ideas, but he knew likewise that Tom was al- 
ways ready to help him carry them out. 

“ I still have it and it’s not for sale.” 

“ I guess the government is too much occupied 
with the Panama Canal to undertake any other 
large project, eh, Joe?” 

“ You’re right, Tom. It will take a good live 
bunch to carry out this idea and not a gang of 
Central American Hungarians. It’s been boiling 
in my mind for several weeks.” 

“ Let a little boil over, Joe, and I’ll see if it is 
cooked enough to put up in jars.” 

“ You know how we mixed concrete in camp 
for our monument? ” 


JOWS GREAT IDEA 


7 


Tom nodded. 

“ Well, what’s to prevent a fellow from build- 
ing a mould, pouring in the concrete and getting 
a block any shape he wants? ” 

Nothing is to prevent, Joe, except the lack of 
the mould, the lack of the materials and the lack 
of a place to do it and a few workmen. If we can 
get along without those things, we can do it right 
now, here on the table. It would save a lot of 
dirt.” 

“ Stop your fooling, Tom, and get down to busi- 
ness. Do you think we could make concrete 
blocks? ” 

“ Of course we could,” was Warren’s serious 
reply, “ if we had the mould and the materials.” 

How many could we make, — not indoors but 
out in the open? ” 

Tom laughed. If we had time enough, we 
might make the public square full, with a little 
extra pile down Main Street. But I am some- 
what disappointed in your idea, Joe. I thought 
surely it would be a phonograph that would work 
our problems in algebra for us, or a fishing rod 
that would whistle when we got a bite.” 

But Joe was not to be annoyed. He was in that 
mood where his thoughts were at fever heat. He 
arose, walked to the other end of the attic, looked 
for a moment out of the window and then suddenly 
turned and faced his comrade. 


8 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

^‘Tom, why can’t we build a gymnasium from 
concrete blocks? If we could,” continued the en- 
thusiastic boy to the startled listener, “ we would 
be as proud as those old chaps that built the pyra- 
mids down in Egypt. What good is a pyramid be- 
side a gymnasium? You can’t play basket-ball in a 
pyramid. Pat McGuire told the teacher last term 
that he thought the pyramids were the tees used 
by the gods from Olympus when they stepped 
across the Mediterranean to play golf in Egypt. 
Pat stayed in half an hour for that. The teacher 
said they were tombs. Our gym would be for live 
ones, not for dead ones. Let’s go and talk with 
Mr. Kinsman.” 

The boys left the house and hastened to Mr. 
Kinsman’s rooms. By good luck they found him 
at home. He had encouraged the members of the 
company to come to his rooms whenever they 
wished to consult him. 

Hello, boys. What empire has the ^ Strategy 
Board ’ planned to conquer this morning? ” 

Tom looked at Joe. It was Joe’s idea and he 
ought to break the news. 

“We have been thinking, Mr. Kinsman, that 
we ought to build a gymnasium and club-room 
for the Young Crusaders.” 

“ Bless my heart! Of course you ought. I am 
surprised that you have neglected it so long. Al- 
most two weeks have passed since you left camp. 


JOE^S GREAT IDEA 9 

and I Have fully expected to see the roof on and 
the doors open by this time. You and Tom are 
decidedly lazy not to have built it in that attic 
and to have moved it right into the public square.” 

Both boys laughed. They knew Mr. Kinsman 
too well to be disturbed by his joking. 

“ But we really think we could do it ourselves, 
if all the boys would help.” 

“ That is a big idea. Let’s get a little bit of it 
at a time. Where would you build it? ” 

“We don’t know, sir.” 

“ Well, that’s a definite answer at any rate. 
Who would provide the money? ” 

“ Tom and I would help.” 

“ Good! That is a start.” 

“ We might not need much money. We could 
build it ourselves.” 

“ Do you mean that the boys might actually 
construct it with their own hands?” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“What material would you use, Joe?” and 
Mr. Kinsman asked the question so soberly that 
the boys knew that their idea was receiving serious 
consideration. 

“ Concrete blocks.” 

“ And where would you get the .concrete 
blocks? ” 

“ We could make them ourselves.” 

Mr. Kinsman gasped. “ Joe, you and Tom will 


10 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

cross the ocean on a bridge some day if you set out 
about it. Let me think a minute.” 

He reached for a pad of paper and set down 
some figures. He studied them carefully for sev- 
eral minutes. Finally he looked up. 

“ I am afraid that a gymnasium built of home- 
made concrete blocks is too large a task, even for 
the Young Crusaders. But you have put an idea 
into my head. If you will ask the officers to meet 
me this evening, I may have something to sug- 
gest.” 

The boys hurried off to see the officers. In their 
enthusiasm they told the purpose of the meeting, 
and every officer promised to be present. 

Joe and Tom were the first on hand. While 
waiting for the others, they examined Mr. Kins- 
man’s books and pictures with fresh interest. 
One picture in particular always attracted them. 
It was a photograph of a massive college dormi- 
tory, whose open windows revealed groups of 
students lounging on broad window-seats. The 
walls of the building were mantled with ivy. 

Yes, that is old Kenyon,” had been Mr. Kins- 
man’s reply to their question, when they examined 
the picture on their ffrst visit. “ Looks pretty 
solid, doesn’t it? It was Built a good many years 
ago, and the people about there thought at first 
it was to be a fort.” 

As the boys stood looking again at the picture, 


1 



For an hour they marched and countermarched. See page 







i 


V 





J 



J 


/ 


# 




f 


y 

L 















I 


# 


A 

i 


J 


i 


i i .*• 



JOE^S GREAT IDEA 


11 


a clatter was heard on the stairs, followed by a 
timid knock at the door. 

“ Come in, Pat,” called Mr. Kinsman. 

The door slowly opened and the smiling fea- 
tures of auburn-haired Patrick McGuire ap- 
peared. His timidity seemed to vanish at once, 
and he entered the room briskly. 

“ I hope it’s true,” was Pat’s first comment. 

“ What do you hope is true, Pat? ” 

This was an unnecessary question, but every one 
enjoyed Pat’s comments and encouraged them. 

I hope it’s true that the officers are planning 
to watch a lot of privates mixing mortar for a 
gymnasium. It’s a grand scheme, Mr. Kinsman.” 

If it isn’t a castle in Spain,” remarked War- 
ren. 

“A castle in Spain!” exclaimed Pat. Who’s 
talking about a castle in Spain? We want it right 
here in Portage. We don’t want a castle, either, 
with moats and portcullises and dungeons. We 
want a gym like the one at the circus, with trapezes 
and things. You’re talking rubbish, Tom, about 
Spain.” 

And you’re talking nonsense, as usual, Pat. 
We can’t stop now to enlighten you about castles 
in Spain, for the others are coming.” 

The clatter of feet on the stairs was followed by 
the entrance of Jimmie Harding, Dick Brewer, 
Art Miles and the other officers. They sat in a 


12 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

little circle and prepared to listen to Mr. Kins- 
man. 

‘‘ I am afraid, boys,” he began, “ that to build 
a gymnasium with concrete blocks would be too 
expensive for you. It would require too much 
material and skilled labor. I have gone over the 
plan very carefully, and I luve something else to 
propose. In the rear of th^||^hich I have just 
purchased for my mother is ^^HPge carriage-house. 
We shall not need it. I nWe consulted a car- 
penter, and he says that it would be possible to 
remodel it at no great cost. We should have to 
make it about twenty feet longer for basket-ball, 
but this can be done. Luckily it has sufficient 
depth and height. If the boys will help, I think 
we can equip this building before winter, so that 
it will serve our purpose.” 

The look of disappointment on all faces that 
followed the announcement of the impossibility of 
the first plan gave way to enthusiastic approval of 
the second. All started to talk at once. Mr. Kins- 
man stopped them with the words: “One at a 
time, boys. Tom, you first.” 

“That’s a better plan than ours, Mr. Kinsman. 
We are very grateful for your permission to use 
the carriage-house. I propose that Mr. Kinsman 
and Jimmie Harding be made a committee to 
determine the cost of remodeling the building and 
to report to us, if possible, at the next meeting.” 


JOE’S GREAT IDEA 


13 


All agreed to this suggestion and an informal 
discussion followed. Before they left, Art Miles 
said: 

There is another matter, Mr. Kinsman. We 
promised the boys a long march and a picnic. 
Could we not do it soon?” 

By all means. Why not next Wednesday? ” 

That’s all righ^tame from half a dozen. 

“ Then get woi^j^^fce company to meet at eight 
o’clock on WednesH^morning.” 

The boys took their leave, jubilant over the pros- 
pect of a gymnasium. 

We didn’t carry out our plan exactly,” said 
Joe to Tom, as they parted, started 

something just as good.” 

Yes, and better,” said wjjUHRical Tom. 
“ One gym half built is wortntw^^ your imag- 
ination, Joe. Good night.” 


CHAPTER II 


PREVENTING A WRECK 

On Wednesday morning every boy appeared at 
the High School, prepared for the day’s march. 
The company formed quickly and moved out of 
the yard and was soon on Laurel Avenue. Half 
an hour later they reached the open country. 

It was a splendid summer day. The company 
was permitted to go out at route step, in easy 
marching order. Their objective point was a 
bluff overlooking the river about four miles from 
Portage. 

About ten o’clock they reached their destination 
and prepared to enjoy themselves. The river was 
inviting, and it was not long before the whole 
company was splashing in the cool water. 

At half-past eleven Joe Russell sounded “ mess ” 
on his bugle, and the company prepared for lunch. 
Several fires were lighted, and coffee was made in 
the tin buckets that had been brought for that pur- 
pose. 

After lunch a game of baseball began. This did 


PREVENTING A WRECK 


15 


not attract all the boys, however, and Jimmie 
Harding, Art Miles, Leo Inwood and Dick 
Brewer received permission to make a short ex- 
ploring tour about the immediate country. 

“ Which way shall we go. Art? ” questioned 
Inwood at once. 

“ Let’s follow the railroad track around the 
bluff, and then strike off across the valley.” 

Down the hill scrambled the boys. The double 
tracks of the Atlantic and Western Railway swept 
in a great glistening curve around the foot of the 
bluff. The boys reached the point at the beginning 
of the curve. The four rails in one direction 
stretched in a straight line as far as eye could 
reach, while in the other they hugged the hillside. 
They were at once a challenge to the boys to try, 
their skill in walking the rails. 

“ Come on,” exclaimed Dick, let’s all walk on 
one track, in single file, and if a fellow steps off he 
must move to the next track.” 

All stepped upon the glistening rail. 

“ No pushing,” said Inwood. 

Hurry along, Jimmie,” urged Miles. “ I 
can’t walk as slow as this and keep my balance.” 

But the cautious Jimmie kept his own pace. 
With eyes fixed on the rail they swept around the 
curve. Dick Brewer was the first to step off, after 
a vain struggle to prevent it. He immediately 
stepped to the next track, and began again. It was 


16 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

not long before the other three were on the second 
track. Dick was now leading. 

After going several hundred feet, amidst laugh- 
ing challenge and narrow escapes from falling, 
Dick chanced to lift his eyes from the track and 
glance ahead. What he saw so startled him that 
he stopped short. 

“ Hey, Dick, you’re off. Get on the next track,” 
shouted Jimmie. 

Dick’s only reply was to gasp “ Look.” He 
pointed ahead. 

For a moment they were too amazed to speak. 
They hardly grasped what had happened. Across 
the track was a great mass of earth, rock and small 
trees. A second look revealed the meaning of it 
all. There had been a landslide, and a large sec- 
tion of the bluff had fallen directly across both 
tracks, completely obstructing them. 

Jimmie was the first to speak. 

It’s a landslide. It has carried trees and all 
on to the track.” 

That means work for a section gang. Why 
aren’t they here? ” 

It must have just happened. It’s on a curve, 
too. What if a train should come,” exclaimed 
Dick. 

It would be wrecked as sure as fate. See here, 
fellows,” said Harding, “ what time does the 
‘ Limited ’ leave Portage? ” 


PREVENTING A WRECK 


17 


At 1.30” 

Jimmie looked at his watch. “It’s just 1.25 
now. It will be along in ten minutes, if it is on 
time.” 

For a moment the four boys stared at each other. 
They were startled by the thought that they might 
soon see the fast train dash into that obstruc- 
tion. 

“ Art,” exclaimed Harding, “ weVe got to do 
something and do it quick. We must go back and 
stop that train if we can.” 

“ But something might come from the other 
direction, Jimmie.” 

“ I hadn’t thought of that.” He hesitated and 
then turned to Leo Inwood. “ Leo, you and Dick 
go on as fast as you can and stop anything on the 
other side. Art and I will go this way. Run as 
hard as you can. Perhaps you can reach the sta- 
tion at Borton. Stop ’em, no matter what else you 
do. Come on. Art,” and Jimmie began to run 
back around the curve. Miles followed him, 
while Leo and Dick climbed over the obstruction 
and hurried on toward Borton. 

“ Dick,” said Leo, as they ran, “ you stop, when 
we get around the curve, and stay there to flag a 
train, if it gets past me. Take off your shirt and 
wave it. I’ll go on as far as I can.” 

They soon reached the end of the curve, where 
Dick halted and with breathless haste hunted for 


18 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

a stick to make his signal. Leo ran on. Borton 
station, luckily, was only a quarter of a mile dis- 
tant. Leo, with heart beating fast and muscles 
straining, pushed on. As he rushed to the door of 
the station, he heard a train whistle. The door 
was locked. The train evidently did not stop at 
Borton, for no one was about the station. Leo 
rushed to the window of the telegraph office. It 
was empty. Another whistle sounded upon the 
air, this time much nearer. 

Leo acted at once. He saw within the office the 
red signal flag. He picked up an empty milk can 
that was on a baggage truck and sent it crashing 
through the window. He jumped in across the 
table and seized the flag. Another leap and he was 
again on the platform. One glance up the track 
showed the approaching train. Rushing directly 
across its path, Leo frantically waved the flag. As 
the train drew nearer, he jumped to the platform 
and kept waving the flag. He heard two short 
blasts of the whistle and he knew that his signal 
had been heeded. His heart gave a great bound, 
but he kept on waving. 

The train drew up to the station and stopped. 
The engineer looked out of his cab and at the 
same moment the conductor stepped from the plat- 
form. 

“ What does this mean? ” he demanded angrily. 

Leo was almost too exhausted to reply. 


PREVENTING A WRECK 19 

“ There’s — there’s — a landslide between here 
and Portage,” he gasped. “ Stop the ‘ Limited.’ ” 

By this time the engineer had come down from 
his cab and a few passengers had stepped from 
the cars. 

“ How do you know? ” 

“ I’ve just seen it. It covers both tracks,” an- 
swered Leo. 

Without a word one of the passengers, a middle- 
aged man dressed in gray, stepped to the broken 
window and reaching in placed his finger on the 
key of the telegraph instrument. The sounder 
began a series of clicks which seemed louder than 
usual to the waiting group awed into silence. 

The man at the instrument suddenly withdrew 
his hand and waited, listening. The reply came 
quickly, and as it came his tanned features began to 
blanch. 

“ It’s too late. The ^ Limited ’ has left Portage. 
Go on carefully” — this to the engineer — “ and 
we’ll hope to get out a flag.” 

The engineer ran to the cab, and the conductor 
and the man in gray followed him. As he went he 
seized Leo, saying: ‘‘ Come along.” 

Leo was boosted into the cab and the train 
slowly moved on. 

Where is the landslide?’' 

“ It’s just around that curve. There’s Dick.” 

Sure enough, there was Dick, frantically waving 


20 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

his blue shirt. In spite of the seriousness of the 
situation every one smiled. 

Why didn’t one of you try to flag the ‘ Lim- 
ited?”’ 

“ Two other boys have gone to do that.” 

The engineer ignored Dick’s signal and went on. 
In a few moments they reached the obstruction, and 
the man in gray and the conductor jumped off and 
ran at full speed up the track, with Leo follow- 
ing. 

In the meantime Jimmie and Art had sped 
along the track toward Portage. 

“ How are we to do it, Jimmie? ” gasped Miles. 

Got any matches? ” asked Jimmie. 

Yes, a whole box.” 

‘‘ All right, run as fast as you can.” 

They soon came to the end of the curve. One 
glance showed that the ‘ Limited ’ was not in sight. 

“Here, Art, see this bush heap?” exclaimed 
Jimmie. “ Throw it on the track.” 

“Which track?” 

“ I don’t know: throw a pile on each.” 

Working desperately, they carried a mass of 
bush to each track and piled it up. 

“ Light them. Art, and keep them going. Oh, 
there she comes.” 

Far away up the track appeared a dark spot, 
with a trail of smoke. 

Art pulled a note-book from his pocket and 


PREVENTING A WRECK 


21 


tore off the leaves. These he lighted and applied 
to the brush pile. It caught slowly, as the wood 
was damp. He lighted match after match and 
held them to the twigs. The spot on the track was 
growing larger. The train was approaching rap- 
idly. Would the fire never burn? 

Toward the approaching train ran Jimmie, 
waving his hat in one hand and a piece of brush 
in the other. The train was now less than a mile 
away and coming like the wind. Jimmie heard 
one shrill blast of the whistle. The roar of the 
spinning wheels was sounding in his ears. He felt 
himself growing faint with his efforts, as he 
glanced back. Two small fires were burning 
briskly now, and he took courage. 

Would he be seen? Would they stop? Fran- 
tically waving his hat, he leaped to the little ridge 
beside the track. The gigantic engine and the 
long line of Pullmans, now visible from his new 
view-point, showed no sign of slackening. Jimmie 
stumbled forward, still waving his hat and jump- 
ing into the air. The engine was only one hundred 
feet away. The boy’s frantic motions seemed to 
him a wild dream when he heard the crash of the 
brakes and the peculiar shrill note of the clamped 
wheels sliding on the rail. With one despairing 
effort he threw his hat directly at the engine, and 
sank to the ground exhausted. 

The long train came to a dead stop with the 


22 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

nose of the cowcatcher directly in the burning 
brush heap. 

Art, overcome* by excitement, was likewise 
waving his hat when the engineer jumped down. 

“ What’s the matter? ” 

“ There’s a landslide around the curve,” gasped 
Miles. “ Don’t go on,” he shouted in his excite- 
ment. 

At this moment from around the curve dashed 
the conductor of the local, followed by the man in 
gray. Passengers, alarmed by the sudden stopping 
of the train, which had hurled many of them from 
their seats, were pouring from the “ Limited.” 
Miles was forgotten for a time in the excited con- 
ference between the trainmen. Orders were 
hastily given to the local to return to Borton and 
get men to clear the obstruction. 

Then attention was turned to the boys. Jimmie 
had recovered and had come to the scene. Dick 
and Leo had appeared too, and they all stood to- 
gether, awed into silence. 

The man in gray was the first to approach them. 

‘‘Young men, I am Mr. Marquis, the general 
manager of this road. There is no use my telling 
you that you have prevented two wrecks. You 
know that. Every one here has cause to be pro- 
foundly grateful to you. I haven’t time now to 
talk this matter over, but I want your names.” 

He pulled out a big note-book and took their 


PREVENTING A WRECK 23 

names. The passengers surrounded them and 
shook their hands. 

“ You will hear from me soon. We will buy 
you another shirt, young man,” and he smiled at 
Dick. “ I’ll be in Portage next week. I have to 
go now and help get this track clear.” 

The stopping of the two trains had attracted the 
other boys from the hill, and the obstruction was 
soon surrounded by members of the company. Mr. 
Marquis met the wardens and made inquiries con- 
cerning the company. He made an appointment 
to meet Mr. Sumner in Portage. 

In half an hour the track was clear. The boys 
were too excited to return to their games, and on 
Mr. Marquis’ orders they were permitted to return 
to Portage on the local. As the two trains slowly 
passed each other, the passengers cheered and 
waved their handkerchiefs. 

But the boys who had saved the trains were feel- 
ing the reaction of their fright and their work, and 
they sat silently together, guarded from intrusion 
by the wardens. 

When the train pulled into Portage the company 
disbanded at the station and all went home with 
grateful hearts, rejoicing in the knowledge that as 
a result of their holiday a serious disaster had been 
prevented. 


CHAPTER III 

INSTALLING THE “ WIRELESS ” 

One day in the following week, Mr. Marquis 
appeared in Portage and had a long consultation 
with Mr. Sumner. 

The railroad officials recognize the value of 
the service that the boys rendered and they wish 
to do something for them. What would you pro- 
pose? ” 

“ I hardly know what to say,” Mr. Sumner re- 
plied. I am sure the boys expect nothing.” 

“ We feel under special obligation to the four 
boys, but we realize how much we owe to the 
whole organization of which they are members. 
The outing of the company resulted in saving our 
trains. How many boys are there? ” 

“ About forty-five or fifty.” 

“ Are they under good discipline? ” 

Mr. Sumner briefly related their experiences in 
camp, and assured Mr. Marquis that the company 
was well drilled and under good control. 

Would you be willing to take them farther 
from home for a camp? ” 



a 


o 


jr: 


0) 

S 

C/D 

C/) 

CTj 

oS 

>. 

C 

oj 

O. 

S 

o 

u 

"T3 

CTj 

O 

• 

c^ 

J-t 

tJO 

♦ 

a 

ctS 


r^ 


too 

CO 


u 

CTJ 


a> 

oS 




V 



V 

<U 


CO 













' **r ‘ 'w9§^tK»^ < 

'A.-'", ,- i . 

* -t ,u' ‘ ' . • * ( : . . ♦ 

' ‘ « ■ y ^ W “*9 . .i •', ■'■ * -■,■*.' 

. " . v,' ' '■'</!'. -’•<« -.•■■ ; 






Wl"-^ 

» 







t 

• » 
« 


j ^r 

' - ♦ r 




• ^ 
-. . • ' f. 


X S., <• 

t/ . *4 


V 

\ 


•yr \AA-;..,-,:. ■■■.■., .■ -: ■■■, •'• ■v ■ 

• ' - ‘WM * ■ ■ . ‘..r . - 5 •• s i . ► 'i V . J. . . i-'' ... . ' • .r,J 

I '• V • • V #1 - . X ‘ • t r 


> 

' . 



. » 

4 . 


.t , 


0 4 , 


•' *- 


< I 


I 

» . » • 





^ ■* . .* 


%*» ' • 

y.-“ 


Cv •. 




S '•^' 


W 






i 


I*"' .a.. '“*. 1 •••^ *' ,•'* 

' ' •*.» \S^.^ . • ■ . • •' 4 ' 

• ’*•■ lA t 4 «• » • I ^ »C r *■ » - 

■t** ,x ■»»■ •• /*.*•• V 


•' ' .• f 


k'- 


» / 


( 




V- , * 

• *» 


‘ . • 


.« 


^rr 


• V''^ * ■ V 1 rx • • 


0 i 


• . 




k *1 'T 


*^4 

>4 




-'vr ‘ 

■* ■ 


' '| 

« t « . 

i 




•>;^VoS '^' ^ ^ ■' ■ ■• * ■■ ' ^ 

^■*' A .'Hi ,*• ' ■ • f V 

" ' iv ‘4 ‘ ■•*•<• '•• 


• yT %v‘ t.v* ‘ r.' 4 .• . 

V .♦r, ) • • • ^ 

V 'i : .J^K 

^0 1 A '•x* '' . _• *• 


M k , , * ’ r I ’ * • 

* .>A ^ K ■ . 

. t • • ••-I » , ^ ^ ♦ 

» • .» ••• 

I 


't: 

''7* 


* N ‘^V / • 


?v 


I. 




. ' ■. ' .•T’V. ■•' ■’ 4 ■ 



fk- ■* » • » y • - M, * *■>..', A A. ■? 

. Sn*-V .-‘ • 4 . ■ 

",'i'i-';' ^■,*'^;'f ''"‘'''.' -.v. ' ' 

,*vv .s' . ■ ■ 

V.V;\ .,:4'- ■ • •■• . • ;;• ' • . *.' 

^./: .V. . ‘v> L*ir^y ? j ■ 

rn • V ‘v^ 


. , / •••! V»-.J 

• * • . '• r . f 

• - t ■ * •* _ X ' • 

• ' ' ' * r ■ 

-.4.1/ » 

'/ ' ' 


, V • :•< :v- . '*fs- „ 

‘ ''• 

- - > ^ « 4^- . ' • - ’ 

* ‘ - ^ >-4 


> • » 4- 


4 

. 4 


\ 


* 


*• I 
4 


• -'■>.' -4 

s 


fji _ 


• • i 

> • 


\ •# 


«■ 


* •'S 



s « 


' 4 - y'. 

4 **' 

A '/ 

4» '1 

^ . 

4 

4'*'. 

0 ' 

*V 

■• 1 


-1 ; ' • . • 

'■• V- V.,; 

■; . yr‘ 

A,' 


■ C‘- ■ 

< - y'..., .-. ; , . :J^' .• 

’ - ' * •• \ •* i , ' . 

. "V: '. -'^,y s-m 

\ ^ - A * 4 

V * • - 

‘ 




. 4 




•■ 4. 


.. • 


\ ■‘x 



4. ^V 


. < 


i x 


4 


. '‘4.W . 

■ > ' 'r » * 

T 4 • ' ' '* i. , . ■ ■ 

. » ■ - . 


• ^ • 

•» 


.1 r 


■ yft'y. 4^ , 
Vt-' -> .,■ '.-A - 


» -• 

, <^- 



'V 

•4 « 


* « 


,1 • 


> 

,»• 


^ -A 


, . ? hV,4.> 

7' -^ . V- 

■^ • ' . ' . l.‘'Ti \tiVir -4 .f- 


'*- • ' ' '4'’’ 
• V-A^ Ur. !. -'f ■ 


i jl' 

Bk 


Hi 


I 

* .' J 


>^-s>'.r < ‘f '' ■ 
ifc v* -.. V. . ' 


X. 

.4 I 


• 




' ' • 


'VI 

• r 


r^.r^'C:i^--4' . ^/->7s'vV, : •• 

i^. 7>\; ' ." ' ’ '■ 


•# i’Ji . ' ^ ' i„ 

• .. i/^ ^.v-, V . . ■- ' 


; '■ 

.‘■K^.je. 



‘i S.^w- j 


# « 


vi'**** ' 



" « • 


4 4 

r >. 




> 4.' .4 4 

t.l 




v-'v 


• » • 

^ I • 

4 / 


i*. .. ’ 


.1 


I 

. . r- . 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS 


25 


“ We might be willing, but we could hardly find 
a better spot than the farm where we were this 
summer. There are some disadvantages in being 
far away; and after we have made the journey, the 
remoteness of the place would not necessarily as- 
sure us a better camp.” 

But suppose you should take the company to 
some spot of historic interest, so that the camp 
would have an educational value.” 

Yes, that might be a good plan, but expensive.” 

I have something to propose, Mr. Sumner. 
The railroad company would be willing to give 
these boys a fine trip, furnishing the necessary 
transportation and a special car to any point on its 
line.” 

“ That is a very generous offer. I am certain 
that we should be glad to accept. If the company 
really desires to do this, you may count on us to 
help make such a journey a success. What spot 
would you propose, Mr. Marquis? ” 

We could not find in our whole land a better 
place than the city of Washington.” 

Mr. Sumner was startled. 

Do you seriously propose that we take all these 
boys to Washington?” 

“ I do, and we shall do our part.” 

“ That is certainly a fine suggestion and a gen- 
erous offer. It would be a splendid experience for 
us all.” 


26 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“Will you undertake it? — that’s the point. 
And will it be a sufficient return to the boys? ” 

“ It would, indeed, and I am inclined to think 
we could do it,” and Mr. Sumner sat silent for a 
few moments, engrossed with the idea. 

“When could you go?” Mr. Marquis asked. 

“ I was just thinking of that. We could hardly 
go this summer as the boys could not prepare for 
such a trip before school begins. I think that the 
very best time, even if somewhat remote, would 
be next June just after school closes. That would 
give opportunity during the winter to make a 
study of Washington so we might get all the bene- 
fits of the visit.” 

“ You may choose any time you wish; we shall 
leave it to you.” 

“ I think, too, that we ought not to tell the boys 
of this until somewhat nearer the time. It would 
seem a long wait and interest would lag. Suppose 
I talk it over with the other men and with some 
of the parents and then write to you.” 

“ It is entirely in your hands. In the meantime 
we shall do nothing more about it. I desire, how- 
ever, to see the four boys who actually saved the 
trains from being wrecked. I wish to thank them 
for the company.” 

“ I believe I can find them for you.” 

Mr. Sumner closed his desk and with Mr. Mar- 
quis visited each boy in turn. After Mr. Marquis 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS ’’ x 27 

had expressed in warmest terms the railroad’s ap- 
preciation of their services, he placed in the hands 
of each one of the four a small package, asking 
that it be examined at leisure. 

Upon opening his package each one found him- 
self the possessor of a beautiful gold watch, the. 
gift of the railroad company. 

At the regular meeting of the Young Crusaders, 
Tom made a report in regard to the proposed gym- 
nasium. A local firm of lumber merchants had 
agreed, upon Mr. Kinsman’s request, to give the 
necessary lumber to enlarge the carriage-house. 
This news proved a stimulus to the boys, eager to 
have a place to play, and they readily agreed to 
make an assessment of three dollars each for the 
labor of the carpenter. The assessment was to be 
paid the first of September, and the work to be 
finished before bad weather. 

Tom reported that Mr. Kinsman had left Port- 
age for his vacation. He had gone to Cleveland 
and was to be married to Miss Anna Marshall the 
following week. The company requested Mr. 
Sumner to send a telegram of congratulations on 
the day of the wedding. 

Mr. Sumner then suggested that meetings be 
postponed until school opened in the fall. Many 
would be away and the wardens wished to be free 
from the oversight of the company during the 
summer. This was agreed upon. 


28 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Mr. Sumner likewise said that the railroad of- 
ficials were grateful to the four boys, and likewise 
to the company as a whole for its part in prevent- 
ing the wreck, and hinted that the officials were 
desirous of aiding the Young Crusaders in their 
future progress. 

When the meeting adjourned, Joe and Tom, as 
usual, went homeward together. 

“ I have a real idea now, Tom,” said Joe; not 
a castle in Spain like the concrete gym.” 

“ Where is it, Joe? ” 

“It is boxed up at my house; it arrived this 
afternoon.” 

“Why, Joe, have you something on hand that 
you didn’t tell me about? ” 

“Yes, I have, and it cost me my first dividend 
on my bank stock. I wanted to surprise you. 
Durr is in it too.” 

“ Durr! why in the world is Durr in it? ” 

“You’ll see; come over to-morrow morning.” 

“ Can’t you give me a little more information 
to-night? ” 

“ Not a word more.” 

Tom had to be satisfied with this, and He specu- 
lated for some time about the sort of idea in which 
Durr, too, could be interested. Durr was a good 
chap, popular with the boys, but he lived four 
miles out in the country. Very little was seen of 
him in Portage during vacation. 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS 29 

Tom was unusually curious about the matter, so 
he ate a hasty breakfast and went over to Joe’s. 
To his surprise Durr was on hand. 

Well, I declare, Emil! Are you here? Did 
you get up with the larks? ” 

“Better than that, Tom; I went around and 
woke up all the larks this morning, and then 
walked in.” 

“You and Joe have something important on 
hand.” 

“ We have, but you are to be in it, Tom.” 

“ Well, I hope so. After spending hours every 
week trying to hold Joe down to earth, I ought to 
have a share in whatever it is. What’s in the 
boxes? ” 

Several stout boxes, not yet opened, were on the 
side porch. 

“Wait for a few minutes and we will satisfy 
your curiosity.” 

Joe ran off, and when he returned he was push- 
ing a wheelbarrow before him. 

“ Load ’em in, boys ; now, steady. We’re going 
to Uncle Russell’s.” 

By turns they wheeled their load along the side- 
walk until they reached Colonel Russell’s house. 
The boxes were then carried up into the attic. As 
they deposited the large boxes on the floor, Colonel 
Russell appeared at the door. 

“ Moving in, are you, Joe? ” 


30 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“Yes, sir,” and Joe grinned. 

“ I hope the neighbors are all awake. I thought 
that you were bringing in a piano and had 
dropped it.” 

“ We tried to be quiet, Uncle.” 

“Oh, yes! A boy’s idea of quietness is not to 
make as much noise as he could if he tried. How- 
ever, you can’t expect a strategy board to work in 
absolute silence. When you get those cases un- 
packed, Joe, I should like to look at the contents. 
It is rather a satisfaction to know just exactly what 
kind of an infernal machine you have to sleep 
under.” 

“ I’ll call you. Uncle, if I may.” 

“ Please do so,” and Colonel Russell retraced 
his steps to his library. 

The boys went to work with a will, and very 
soon Tom got a good view of shining apparatus 
within the boxes. He gave one long look and then 
turned to the others. 

“ You crazy conspirators; that’s a wireless tele- 
graph instrument.” 

“ Right O, Tom.” 

Tom gasped. “ What in the world are you go- 
ing to do with it? ” 

“ Why, that’s easy. Emil is going to put up a 
station at his house, and I’m going to put one up 
here.” 

“ Fine! Hurry up; let’s get it all out.” 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS 


31 


They carefully unpacked the instruments and 
placed them upon the table. There were two com- 
plete transmitting sets and two complete receiving 
sets, and the necessary batteries. 

“ Do you know what all these things are, Joe? ” 
asked Tom, as they looked over the array of 
strange devices. 

‘‘No, but here is a complete set of instructions 
and we can find out. Let’s begin at the begin- 
ning. 

“ Let’s take the transmitting set first. This box 
arrangement, with these brass screws for attach- 
ing wires, is the spark coil. In this the current is 
built up to a voltage sufficient to make a spark. 
The spark is made in this little affair,” and Joe, 
still consulting his diagram, set a second instru- 
ment alongside the spark coil. It consisted of a 
heavy oak base with two upright standards, 
through each of which projected a rod. The rods 
were adjustable, so that the end of one could be 
brought close to the end of the other. 

“This is the spark gap,” continued Joe, “and 
when the spark jumps across these rods it sets up 
vibration in the antennae.” 

“ Where are the antennae? ” asked Durr, search- 
ing around. 

“Oh, pshaw,” continued Joe, his eyes still on 
the instructions. “ The antennae are the wires that 
are stretched in the air. The whole structure is 


32 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

called the ‘ aerial.’ That’s all to the transmitting 
set except this key, just like a telegraph key. Now, 
let’s see what we have left. Here’s a little device 
with a knob on an upright standard. That’s the 
detector. That receives the vibrations. The knob 
is a thumb-screw and turns that small wire into a 
cup containing nitric acid. The receiver is just 
like a telephone receiver. You hear the clicks 
through that.” 

“What are your plans, Joe?” asked Tom. 

“ To call Uncle Russell first.” 

When Colonel Russell saw the array of instru- 
ments, he became interested at once. He gave the 
boys permission to erect one aerial upon the roof 
of the house, and the other on the carriage-house. 
They could then experiment easily until they be- 
came proficient. 

The erection of the aerials was a long day’s 
work. Jerry, Colonel Russell’s coachman, was 
drafted into service. He produced the necessary 
lumber to build the frames. As the distance was 
short, the aerials were not very high. All morn- 
ing they worked upon the frames. In the after- 
noon they strung the fine copper wire upon them, 
carefully insulating it. They then raised the 
frames into place and fastened them. During the 
evening they set up the instruments, making the 
proper connections. 

Early Monday morning they resumed their 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS 


33 


labors. Joe discovered two little devices which 
looked like small tubes filled with grains of car- 
bon. This was fastened to a board, which had also 
an electric bell. Upon investigation, he found 
this to be a coherer, which produced a tap on the 
bell as a signal that vibrations were reaching the 
antennae. 

Uncle Russell visited the attic on Monday morn- 
ing, bringing with him a man who proved to be 
an electrician. He went over all the instruments 
and insulations, and examined the circuits in both 
the house and the barn. 

“ It’s all right now,” he said. “ If the thing’s 
any good at all, it ought to work.” 

Tom and Durr went to the barn, leaving Joe, 
the colonel, the electrician and Jerry in the attic. 
It was agreed that Emil should send the first mes- 
sage, which was to be three rings upon the bell. 
If all right, Joe was to wave a handkerchief from 
the attic window. 

Anxiously those in the attic awaited the ring of 
the bell. Four pair of eyes were fixed upon the 
coherer, to note any possible change in the carbon 
grains. 

Ting-a-ling. 

Every one started and drew nearer to the instru- 
ment. 

Ting-a-ling. 

Joe waited to hear nq more. Rushing to the 


34 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

window, he waved his handkerchief and called 
out: 

“ She’s all right.” 

It had been agreed to reverse the process if the 
first signal was a success. Joe rested his finger on 
the key, and then waited a moment, as if the des- 
tiny of a nation depended upon the descent of that 
key. Then with a sudden movement he pressed 
it down. There was a spark. Joe now rapidly 
pushed the key down twice. Jerry was standing 
at the window. All turned toward him. 

“Tom’s waving,” cried Jerry. “ It’s all right, 
but it beats me.” 

By means of a switch contrived by the electri- 
cian, the coherer and bell were then cut from the 
circuit and the detector substituted. Joe put the 
receiver upon his ear. Tom had been instructed 
to send a series of clicks, at least twenty. Jerry 
waved his hand, indicating that all was ready. 

“ I hear them,” shouted Joe. “ Four, five, 
six — ” Tom sent exactly twenty. 

This process was reversed, and Tom again re- 
ported success. 

The instruments worked splendidly. The boys 
then gathered in the barn and agreed upon a 
further set of signals. For an hour they tested the 
apparatus. Convinced at last that they were in 
actual possession of a working wireless, they deter- 
mined to learn the code. But try as they would, 


INSTALLING THE WIRELESS 35 

they were unable to distinguish the dots from the 
dashes. They consulted together in despair. 

“ ril tell you,’’ said Joe at length, “ let’s use the 
wigwag code. We can easily do that. For in- 
stance A is 1 12. Two sparks with a little interval 
and then two close together will do it.” 

This was found to work better. They were 
familiar with the code, having used it in camp. 
It was slow, but much more sure. Day after day 
they practised. Durr came in from the farm as 
often as he could. In the meantime they studied 
the instruments and learned how to make them 
yield the best results. Joe had wisely purchased a 
set of good instruments and not mere toys. 

It was then agreed that Durr should construct 
an aerial at his house. It would have to be at 
least thirty feet high, that messages might be trans- 
mitted four miles. When the new aerial was ready 
then the set from the barn would be transferred to 
Durr’s house. 

This was not done at once, as Joe and Tom were 
soon involved in the other activities of their com- 
rades in Portage. The boys had a long summer 
on their hands, and they began to find ways to 
occupy their time. 


CHAPTER IV 

THE “ SEVEN ” AND THE SECRET SERVICE 

“ Is Jimmie here, Mrs. Harding? ” 

Art Miles stood upon the porch of Jimmie 
Harding’s home. 

“ Come right in, Arthur; Jimmie is somewhere 
about,” and Mrs. Harding opened wide the door. 
Mrs. Harding always welcomed the boys and en- 
couraged them to spend their evenings in the large 
living-room rather than on the street. 

What have you boys on your hands this morn- 
ing? ” 

We are going to have a meeting of some of the 
fellows to make some plans for the rest of the sum- 
mer.” 

Well, I hope you will manage to include mow- 
ing the lawn in the plans. I am sure your mother 
and I would welcome a conspiracy to do that.” 
Mrs. Harding smiled as she spoke. ‘‘ I’ll call 
Jimmie.” 

In a few moments Jimmie came running in 
from the barn. Art, seated in a big chair, grinned 
at him. 


THE SEVEN'' AND SECRET SERVICE 37 

“ I’ve come over to help you cut the grass, Jim- 
mie.” 

‘‘ Go on, Art, you’re too late; I did that before 
you were up. Mother suggested it as a good 
way to spend the hour between daylight and 
breakfast, so I am free for a whole week.” As 
he said this, Jimmie looked at his mother for ap- 
proval. 

Yes, except for the dozen other things that you 
ought to do; but I’ll remind you of them, Jimmie, 
so don’t worry,” said Mrs. Harding. 

“ Come out to the barn. Art. Some of the other 
fellows will soon be there.” 

Mr. Harding’s barn was always a delight. It 
was clean and airy. There were no horses in it, 
and a single automobile was in the carriage-room. 
The loft was the local gathering place for the 
group that lived near. 

Art and Jimmie ignored the stairs as a too easy 
means of access to the loft, and going to an empty 
stall, stepped into the opening of a chute through 
which hay had formerly been thrown into the 
manger. Mr. Harding had permitted them to 
cut away the manger that they might more easily 
accomplish this. The lower rounds of the ladder, 
made of rope and pieces of broomstick, were here 
visible. They quickly ascended and drew up the 
ladder after them. 

The loft was large and clean. In one corner 


38 YOVNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

was a canopy with side curtains, and within the 
curtains seven chairs and a small table upon which 
was a candle. The rest of the loft contained a 
trapeze, swinging rings, Indian clubs, a work 
bench and a few tools, baseball bats and other pos- 
sessions of the boys. 

Hardly had Art and Jimmie pulled up the lad- 
der than they heard below the sound of rapid 
footsteps. Upon the side of the chute sounded six 
taps given in a series, first one, then two, then 
three. Jimmie responded by tapping six times in 
reverse order on an old door knocker which was 
fastened on the wall. From below came four raps, 
first a loud one and then a light one, both repeated. 
At this Jimmie let down the ladder, and there 
soon appeared above the floor the red head of Pat 
McGuire. He climbed out and hastily drew up 
the ladder as if pursued by some villain bent on 
murder. 

“ Hello, are ye telling each other of your bra- 
very in flagging a train? ” 

Jimmie shied his cap at Pat, who caught it and 
hurled it back. 

No, Pat, we were waiting for you to come and 
tell us what you would have done.” 

“ That’s easy. I’d have shook my head at that 
train. No engineer could run past me when my 
hat is off,” and Pat gave an imitation of his prob- 
able action. 


THE SEVEN’' AND SECRET SERVICE 39 

More knocks were now heard and again the lad- 
der was let down. This time Joe Russell and Tom 
Warren appeared, followed in a few minutes by- 
Dick Brewer and Leo Inwood. 

This group called themselves The Seven.’’ It 
was not originally by design that these particular 
boys had formed the Seven, but they found them- 
selves meeting together often, and the idea of the 
secret club had suggested itself. It was their de- 
termination not to allow the existence of the or- 
ganization to be known. They had adopted vari- 
ous means to escape observation. They did not 
have any further purpose than to enjoy rainy holi- 
days in Jimmie’s barn. Beyond that, their organ- 
ization did not interfere with their activities in 
other groups of boys. 

The secret appealed to them, and many customs 
had grown up among them. One in particular 
was the method of calling a meeting. Upon the 
blackboard in the assembly room at the High 
School, would be chalked merely the figure 7 , with 
two letters after it. After school on that day they 
would gather at the barn. The letters were the 
signature of the boy calling the meeting. 

“ Each of us ought to have a special name,” Pat 
had asserted at one meeting. 

“ We might be the seven wise men of Greece. 
Bion was one, but I can’t think of the others. We 
are not the seven wonders of the world and never 


40 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

will be. Suppose we stick to the seven days of the 
week.” 

It was so determined, and consequently when 
7 W E appeared on the blackboard, it was known 
that “ Wednesday,” or Art Miles, desired to con- 
sult with the Seven. 

Joe had some important business on hand, evi- 
dently, for he at once entered the space under the 
canopy and tapped seven times on a small bell. 
Solemnly the boys filed in and took their places. 

We have all the vacation on our hands,” said 
Joe. “The Seven ought to do something useful 
this summer, instead of wasting its time.” 

“ Why not make up our minds to do something 
that would startle this old town,” proposed Leo 
Inwood. 

“ Joe has done it once and he could do it again,” 
said Dick. 

“ I’ll tell you fellows,” said Pat. “ No one 
knows about the Seven; we’re a sort of secret 
service. There are a lot of things we can do if we 
want to. You know how these secret agents travel 
about hunting up cases for the government. Sup- 
pose we get hold of something to do and do it, no 
one being the wiser.” 

“ What will it be? ” came from several at once. 

Tom Warren had not taken any part in the dis- 
cussion. As usual he had listened and reserved 
his words to the last. 


THE SEVEN AND SECRET SERVICE 41 

“ If you really want to do something, I can sug- 
gest it,” he said. “ You know that Barth’s father 
has a small shoe store on Water Street. I heard my 
father say that Mr. Barth was losing money be- 
cause trade was bad. Barth is a good sort of 
a chap. He was in your tent at camp, Pat. 
Why couldn’t we boom Mr. Barth’s shoe busi- 
ness? ” 

“Do you get your shoes there, Tom?” asked 
Leo. 

“ No, I don’t.” 

The question directed toward each revealed the 
fact that they all got their shoes from one or an- 
other of the larger stores. 

“ I have it,” said Joe. “ Let’s go to all the 
Young Crusaders and suggest that we urge our 
parents to patronize Mr. Barth. Do it quietly. 
No one else will suffer and it will help his busi- 
ness.” 

Pat shook his head. “ It’s a trust, and we’ll 
have that Sherman law putting us in jail. If that 
should be known, I’d be classed as a millionaire 
and that would ruin my reputation.” 

But Pat’s warning was unheeded and the idea 
was taken up with enthusiasm. Each one of the 
Seven pledged himself to see six boys before night 
and urge them to patronize Mr. Barth. Their 
eagerness to begin their campaign broke up the 
meeting. 


42 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“Mother,” said Jimmie, when he went back 
into the house, “ I need a pair of shoes.” 

“ What, so soon again? ” 

“ It looks like it, doesn’t it? I wore these at 
camp and it was pretty hard on them.” 

“ Well, I suppose you must have them. Can 
you get them yourself? ” 

Jimmie jumped at the chance. In five minutes 
he had called up Art on the telephone and found 
that he too had been suggesting the same thing. 
Jimmie went over immediately. Alice Miles, 
Art’s sister, was in the yard. Jimmie greeted her 
cordially. 

“ Alice, I want to talk with you a minute, if I 
may.” 

“ Not if you are going to walk on my flower bed 
in that way.” 

Jimmie leaped back. He had not noticed the 
bed. “ I am sorry, Alice, but I have something 
very important to tell you.” 

In a few minutes he had obtained Alice’s co- 
operation and a promise of secrecy. Art soon 
came from the house, and the two boys started 
toward Water Street. 

Mr. Barth was sitting forlornly at a small desk 
in his little shop when Jimmie and Art entered. 
He seemed worried over an account book which 
lay open before him. 

“ Good morning, Mr. Barth.” 


THE SEVEN AND SECRET SERVICE 43 


“ Good morning, boys,” came the slow but 
kindly response. 

^‘Where’s Will?” 

He’s at home helping his mother; she’s not 
very well.” 

Pretty busy this morning? ” 

Not as busy as I should like to be. Trade is 
dull just now,” and Mr. Barth closed his book and 
came forward. “ The fact is, it worries me a good 
deal. I had to let my clerk go, and I try to care 
for my business alone.” 

“ Could you sell us some shoes this morning, Mr. 
Barth?” 

A little look of glad surprise came into his tired 
face. 

“ Of course, boys; sit down.” 

His stock was small but good, and it did not take 
long for him to suit the boys with a pair of stout 
shoes apiece. 

He took the five-dollar bills which they gave 
him and looked at them with a smile. 

I haven’t change in the till. I will have to go 
to the bank.” 

“ We’ll wait and keep store for you. What shall 
we do if any one comes in? ” 

“Just fit them out; there’s the number on the 
boxes,” said Mr. Barth, laughing. “ But I’ll be 
back in a minute.” 

“ All right.” 


44 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Scarcely had he left the store when in came Pat 
McGuire. He, too, with his natural enthusiasm, 
had gotten quick action at home. 

Jimmie and Art laughed when they saw him. 

“ We’re keeping store, Pat. What do you 
want? ” 

“ I want to become a partner. I’ll wait on the 
customers, and you keep the books and do the re- 
pairing. Here comes one now.” 

Sure enough, in walked Mr. Brewer and Dick. 
Dick looked very proud and gave Art a sly 
wink. 

Pat stepped forward. 

‘‘How do you do, Mr. Brewer; and is this 
your little boy, Richard? I knew him as a small 
lad.” 

Mr. Brewer laughed as Dick gave Pat a thump 
on the chest. 

“ How strong and playful he is, Mr. Brewer. 
You want a pair of shoes? Sit down. Here, little 
fellow, play with this,” and Pat handed Dick an 
empty shoe-box. 

Pat rubbed his hands together, and again ad- 
dressing Mr. Brewer, who was enjoying the fun, 
said: 

“ And would you like a pair for school or for the 
nursery? Here’s a fine pair,” and Pat reached out 
at random and took down a box which contained 
a beautiful pair of men’s patent leather shoes. 


THE SEVEN AND SECRET SERVICE 45 

“ Hold on, Pat,” said Mr. Brewer, “ how much 
is that pair? ” 

Pat scratched his head. I’m a little near- 
sighted in my old age and I can’t see the mark 
distinctly, but if they fit we will make the price 
satisfactory. It is all one to us, Mr. Brewer, cash 
or a check.” 

“Try them on me, Pat,” commanded Mr. 
Brewer. 

Pat sat down, and carefully removing one of 
Mr. Brewer’s shoes, drew on the shining patent 
leather. Mr. Brewer stamped his foot. 

“ It’s a fit, Pat, sure as you’re alive. Come now, 
what’s the price? ” 

Pat sparred for time. 

“ That depends, Mr. Brewer. Do you want 
your name embroidered on the strap? That’s a 
little more, but not much.” 

At this point Mr. Barth entered the store and 
looked with astonishment at the group. 

“ You said these were five dollars, did you not, 
Mr. Barth?” 

“ Yes.” The answer came at once. 

“ I thought I was right, Mr. Brewer; five dol- 
lars. Shall I send them up?” 

“ Pat, you got out of a tight corner that time. 
Yes, you may send them up, and here is the 
money.” 

“ And here is your share of it, Mr. Barth,” and 


46 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


Pat handed over the bill. “ The little boy may 
keep the box.” 

“ Why, we came to get him some shoes, but I 
think I’ll deal with you, Mr. Barth. The propri- 
etor here” — and Mr. Brewer pointed at Pat — 
“ will sell me another pair if I don’t look 
out.” 

1 Dick was soon fitted. They all left the store, 
Pat with Mr. Brewer’s purchase, which he agreed 
to deliver. 

Outside the four boys held a little jubilee. They 
had made a good start. 

Within the store Mr. Barth, perplexed but 
much cheered, was thinking over the episode. 
Four pairs of shoes sold to unexpected customers 
was a good morning’s work. 

That afternoon he was again surprised. Mrs. 
Miles and Alice came to purchase. The next day 
it was the same. A few new faces appeared at 
his door. So polite and patient was the shoe dealer 
that all went away pleased. 

It was not until Saturday that Joe went in. 

Good morning, Mr. Barth; how’s business?” 

“ Fine, Joe.” Mr. Barth knew Joe well. “ I 
have had a very good week; in fact, it is the best 
week this year so far.” 

^‘That’s fine. How’s Mrs. Barth?” 

“ Very much better, Joe, thank you. She’s going 
to the country on Wednesday for a little rest,” 


THE SEVEN'' AND SECRET SERVICE 47 

That’s good. I need a pair of shoes, Mr. 
Barth.” 

Say, Joe, I have noticed a good many of your 
boys in here this week. How can you account for 
it?” 

Joe looked a little queer as he replied. 

“ I guess the fellows heard how Pat sold Mr. 
Brewer the shoes, and they wanted to look at the 
place.” 

Mr. Barth laughed. He was not satisfied with 
Joe’s answer, but he had to accept it. 

When the Seven met on the following Monday, 
the report on the success of their Secret Service 
adventure was received with rejoicing. They felt 
certain that Mr. Barth would not lack customers. 
Alice Miles had done her share, too, and her girl 
friends had helped, but Jimmie kept his part of it 
to himself. 

Joe urged the boys to diligence in reporting 
cases for the Secret Service. The boys felt that 
their success with Mr. Barth’s business had opened 
to them a large field of operation. 

When Joe and Tom next went to their attic re- 
treat at Colonel Russell’s, the colonel himself met 
them as they opened the door. 

Good morning, boys,” was his greeting. “ I 
am just going to town to lease one of my Main 
Street storerooms to Mr. Barth. He needs better 
quarters. The rent will be about the same.” Tom 


48 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


and Joe looked confused but said nothing. “ Great 
city is Portage,” added the colonel ; “ remarkable 
growth in retail boot and shoe trade. But I must 
not talk business to you, boys. Good-by,” and the 
colonel chuckled as he left the house. 


CHAPTER V 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 

The Seven met the following Monday morn- 
ing, very much elated over their success in boom- 
ing Mr. Barth’s business. There were a number 
of suggestions as to the next field of operation, but 
no one project seemed of sufficient importance for 
them to spend very serious labor on it. 

After a long discussion, the meeting adjourned 
until the afternoon. Jimmie Harding went home 
with Art Miles. Mr. Miles was entering his house 
when the boys appeared, and he called to them to 
come into his library. 

“ I have just been able to secure a new coin,” He 
said, “ for my collection.” 

“ Father,” said Art, “ I don’t believe that Jimmie 
has ever seen your collection of coins.” 

‘^Well, well,” said Mr. Miles, “then he has 
missed one of my cherished treasures. Come in, 
Jimmie. I shall be glad to show it to you.” 

Mr. Miles opened a door of the small cupboard 
in his library, took a bunch of keys from his pocket, 
unlocked an inner drawer and drew it forth. In 


50 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

it, wrapped in tissue paper, were numerous coins 
which he had been many years in collecting. He 
took great interest in showing them all to Jimmie 
and explaining their value to a collector. 

They were interrupted in this occupation by a 
call to lunch, and Mrs. Miles insisted that Jimmie 
stay. He was very glad to do this, for it gave him 
a pleasant opportunity to have a little conversation 
with Alice. 

Alice Miles was full of enthusiasm over a 
project she had undertaken during the morning. 
There had been recently started, in one of the 
parks in Portage, a vacation playground for the 
children, and Alice had spent the morning there 
telling stories. 

“ Why,” she said, when I told the story of 
Epaminondas, those little children fairly jumped 
from their seats with excitement. It’s too bad, 
father, that this work has not more general sup- 
port. Only one playground this year, and we 
should have four or five.” 

What’s the difficulty, Alice?” asked her 
father. 

The people do not take sufficient interest in 
the welfare of the children. Somebody should 
wake up this old town to the needs of the smaller 
boys and girls.” 

Jimmie’s thoughts flew at once to the Secret 
Service. Here certainly was a field large enough 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


51 


to interest even that organization. Mr. Miles was 
busy serving the plates and Mrs. Miles seemed 
concerned likewise about the lunch, so that neither 
offered any suggestions as to the way Portage might 
be aroused. Art, however, seeing his sister’s ear- 
nestness, began to make suggestions. 

‘‘ Why don’t you take a hat, Alice, and stand 
on a street corner? You could collect a lot of 
money. If you should leave your hair just as it is, 
people would believe that you were one of the 
worthy children, and every passer-by would drop 
in the price of a side comb.” 

Alice, with a pouting look at Art, raised her 
hand to her head. 

“ Don’t touch it,” said Jimmie, leave it just as 
it is.” His tone was so serious that Alice laughed, 
but she was curious enough to say: 

“ Why don’t you want it fixed? ” 

Jimmie, somewhat dismayed, replied: “ It’s all 
right, Alice. It looks a good deal better than 
Art’s.” 

As the boys started for the barn after luncheon, 
Jimmie said to Art: 

“ Why can’t the Service boom the work for the 
children? ” 

“ That’s a good suggestion, Jimmie, and it will 
please her very much,” replied Art. 

Jimmie looked up quickly. “ I know it will 
please them all.” 


52 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

^‘Yes, that’s what I said, Jimmie; it will do 
them a lot of good and it won’t hurt you.” 

“ Hurt me? ” exclaimed Jimmie. 

“ Yes, it might improve your vocabulary. You 
could become assistant story-teller.” 

Jimmie ignored the thrust. 

“ Honestly, Art, I believe we could do it. Let’s 
talk it over with the Seven.” 

The others at the meeting were evidently im- 
pressed with the idea. The question at once arose 
as to the way of arousing the city to the needs of 
the children. Merely an effort to collect money 
would not do, and the usual methods seemed to 
have failed. 

We might have a parade of children,” said 
Pat, “with Tom in front carrying a baby, and 
Jimmie bringing up the rear with a go-cart to put 
the money in.” 

Joe, who had taken no part in the discussion up 
to this point, suddenly called out: 

“ If you fellows will leave it to me, I will agree 
to produce something within a week that will 
startle the community." 

“ What will it be, Joe? ” asked several at once. 

“ I am not sure yet. I want to think about it a 
bit, but within a week I will be able to tell you 
more. I have to make a few experiments first.” 

“ Joe,” said Pat solemnly, “ it’s an awful feeling 
that comes over the rest of us when we know that 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


53 


you are going to think right along for a week at 
a stretch. What if you should use up all your 
thoughts before you get to be middle-aged? You 
are an extravagant boy, Joe. Take my advice and 
be economical with your thinking.” 

“ That’s the only advice, Pat, you ever gave that 
you follow yourself,” retorted Joe. 

Pat laughed. Let us help you think a bit, 
Joe,” he said, but Joe was not to be prodded into 
revealing his plans. 

The next morning found Joe and Tom on a 
large field at the edge of the town. They were 
flying the kite which Joe had rescued. Joe seemed 
to have forgotten utterly his desire to help the 
playgrounds and had become immensely inter- 
ested in kites. 

She is all right, Tom; she pulls like a team 
of horses. With anything like a fair wind she 
will stay in the air for an hour. Let’s finish the 
other.” 

They hastened to the attic, where a half-com- 
pleted box-kite was upon the table. For an hour 
they worked over it and then again went to the 
field, where they put it up. It also proved satis- 
factory. 

Upon their return Joe produced a large pad 
and laboriously began to write. 

I am no good at this, Tom. You will have to 
do it,” he admitted. 


54 YOVNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ I will do it to-night, Joe, and have it ready in 
the morning.” 

“ Be sure you do, Tom, for we must not delay.” 

Tom took the sheet of paper which Joe had 
written and carefully put it in his pocket. That 
night he spent several hours writing and re-wri- 
ting until the result seemed satisfactory to him, 
and he went to bed. 

Joe’s interest in kites had aroused the activity of 
the other members of the Seven, and under his 
directions they built and flew several kites of large 
dimensions. 

Joe took unusual interest in the flights, and 
made careful observations of the direction of the 
wind and the height to which the kites would rise. 
He also suggested other places from which they 
could fly them to advantage. 

The long days of the vacation gave plenty of 
time for the boys to follow any fancy, and Joe’s 
interest in the kites, most of which he constructed, 
made him for the time a natural leader of the 
group. 

In the meantime the playground was not for- 
gotten, and Joe was asked several times when he 
intended to startle the town. His only reply was 
that he was still thinking about the problem. 

Yes,” said Pat, ‘‘ that’s an excuse, only an ex- 
cuse, Joe. Here you are fiddling with kites, when 
you ought to be at home with a wet towel tied 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


55 


around your head, sitting in a dark room thinking 
out your schemes. Remember the countless chil- 
dren who are suffering because you are not think- 
ing hard enough.’^ 

“ Never you mind, Pat,” said Joe, “ if I could 
think as easily as you can talk we would soon have 
playgrounds in every park in Portage.” 

Tom made several visits alone to a printer’s in 
the business section of Portage. As he attempted 
to do this without observation, it was clear that he 
desired no companion on these errands. His pur- 
pose evidently concerned the papers which he had 
written. 

Joe asked him quietly one morning when all 
would be ready, and Tom’s reply was “ To-mor- 
row.” 

“ Then it will be Saturday,” was Joe’s decision. 

On Friday morning Joe and Tom made a trip 
to the edge of the town, and flew each kite in turn. 
As each made its ascent, they fastened small 
weights on the tail and also along the string to 
determine the effect upon the kites, but the wind 
was strong and all the weight was easily car- 
ried. 

On Friday afternoon Joe had a short conference 
with his Uncle Russell. It seemed satisfactory, 
for he was jubilant as he joined the Seven at the 
barn. 

“ Uncle has just given me permission to put up 


56 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

three kites from the roof of his block on Main 
Street. Suppose we try it to-morrow morning.” 

Why don’t you try it from the church steeple 
or from some tall chimney, Joe? ” exclaimed Pat. 
“ You can put up a kite anywhere, and here you 
go trying the most unlikely places. We’ve put up 
kites all over this town from Dan to the Queen 
of Sheba, as the saying is. Be content, Joe. Re- 
member that the Secret Service is getting tired 
out, waiting for you to propose a new way for us 
to assist in the uprearing of children,” and Pat 
made a mournful face. 

Joe answered nothing. Jimmie Harding was 
likewise anxious to act. 

“ See here, Joe, if you don’t work out your plans 
pretty soon, we are going ahead ourselves. If 
we’re going to do something, let’s do it. The 
people in charge are waiting for us to act.” 

This was not exactly the case, but it appeared 
so to Jimmie, who had heard again from Alice 
Miles about the work. 

“ I’ve asked for a week. It’s not up until Mon- 
day noon, so you can’t say anything until then. 
Now I want you fellows to help me to-morrow. 
We have seven good kites, one for each of us. I 
want them all put up at once to-morrow morning. 
Four of us can go to Uncle Russell’s yard and 
three to the top of his building on Main Street. 
By careful handling the kites will form a long 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 57 

line over Portage and that will be worth see- 
ing.” 

The boys were enthusiastic over the plan and 
the details were quickly arranged. Tom was to be 
in charge of the four kites at the house and Joe 
the three on the roof. Joe called them his two 
flying squadrons. 

Bright and early Saturday morning they gath- 
ered at the barn and gave the final touches to 
their kites. When the two squadrons were ready 
Joe said: 

“ I wish to give some final instructions.” 

Joe’s instructions caused the boys to gasp with 
astonishment. Rapidly he unfolded his plans. 
To each boy were given five mysterious packages, 
and to each package was attached a fuse, each of 
different length. 

Rapidly the two groups made their way to their 
respective stations and prepared to put up their 
kites. It had been agreed that when the town 
clock struck ten they should begin. Tom, at 
Colonel Russell’s, and Joe, on the roof half a mile 
away, directed the work of attaching the packages. 
The boys were eagerly curious about them, but 
their curiosity was not satisfied. They seemed like 
large blocks of thin paper of various colors, but 
they were tied in such a fashion that the boys 
could not closely examine them. 

Three packages were tied to the tail of each kite 


58 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

and two to the string. Exactly as the clock struck 
ten Joe said to his two companions: 

“There’s the signal. Quick! Do exactly as I 
say. Take Jimmie’s kite first. Here, Jimmie, 
stand right at the edge so you will have the whole 
roof for a run. The wind is fine. Get ready. 
Wait until I say ‘ go.’ ” 

But Joe did not say “go” at once. Quickly 
going from package to package on Harding’s kite, 
he lighted the long fuses. 

“ They are slow burners. They will last fifteen 
minutes. Go!” 

At this word Jimmie started and the kite grace- 
fully mounted towards heaven. 

Joe did the same for Dick Brewer and then for 
his own kite. The fuses were lighted as before. 

All three kites were now well in the air and 
mounting rapidly. Joe cast a glance behind him. 
Sure enough, two of Tom’s squadron had begun 
their ascent. Three minutes later the other two 
appeared. The seven kites were all flying at once. 
Then began a series of manoeuvers which showed 
the result of Joe’s study of the kites on the previous 
days. By directions to Jimmie and Dick he man- 
aged to bring his squadron directly over the 
Square, while Tom’s squadron was now over the 
busy section of Main Street. 

It was a beautiful sight. The seven huge kites 
of various shapes and colors hung in the air like 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


59 


giant tropical birds. Against the blue sky they 
were clearly outlined. The people in the street 
below stopped and gazed at the spectacle. Word 
soon passed within doors and shops were emptied 
of their customers and office windows were filled. 

Higher and higher mounted the kites. They 
could now be seen from every place in the city. 
Mothers went to their front gates and children 
hurried to points of vantage. 

Suddenly one kite wobbled slightly as if it had 
lost some of its weight. A moment later the others 
did the same. The entire squadron was rocking as 
if at sea. Sharp-eyed people thought they could 
distinguish something falling from the kites. 
Were there birds in the air producing that effect? 
Something like a shadowy cloud appeared beneath 
each kite. These clouds grew larger and larger. 
Something was fluttering high in the air. 

The people stood with open eyes watching the 
strange sight. In a few minutes it was seen that 
the air was filled with what appeared to be pieces 
of paper falling slowly earthward, fluttering, 
whirling, turning, first falling and then ascending 
in gusts, like a gigantic snowstorm. Wider and 
wider grew the area of its distribution as it came 
nearer. Now the papers were whirling about the 
tops of the high buildings. Men opened windows 
and made attempts to catch them as they fell. 
They were seen to be of several colors, red, white, 


60 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


blue and yellow. Some fell on the roof where the 
boys were. Jimmie and Dick picked them up and 
looked at them eagerly. 

The crowds in the streets were impatiently wait- 
ing for the leisurely scraps of paper. The wind 
was playing antics with them and it seemed as if 
they would never come. Men and women were 
now eagerly following the elusive bits of red and 
yellow. All over the Square people were moving 
to positions where they might catch them as they 
fell. 

At last they came within reach and fluttered 
to the ground. There was a scramble for them. 
The yellow slips seemed to have the start of the 
others. Scores were picked up at the same minute, 
and the aroused people found themselves in pos- 
session of a piece of a very thin paper six inches 
long and two wide, on which were printed only 
these words : 

THERE ARE MORE CHILDREN IN THIS 
CITY THAN THERE ARE PIECES OF 
PAPER IN THE AIR. 

WHERE ARE THEY THIS MORNING? 

SEE THE BLUE SLIP. 

The red slip seemed second in the race. Upon 
it was printed a simple question: 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


61 


ARE YOU HELPING OUR 
12,000 CHILDREN? 

SEE THE BLUE SLIP. 

The white one came next: 

YOU TAKE YOUR VACATION. 
WHAT OF THE CHILDREN 
WHO STAY AT HOME? 

SEE THE BLUE SLIP. 


There was a dash for the blue slip. It was the 
last to descend from the sky. It had a longer mes- 
sage on it: 

OUR CHILDREN NEED FIVE 
VACATION PLAYGROUNDS. 

HELP TO KEEP THEM OFF 
THE HOT, DUSTY, DANGEROUS 
STREETS. HELP TO RE- 
LIEVE TIRED MOTHERS. 

BRING A GREAT JOY TO 
THE CHILDREN. 

WE NEED $3,000 TO-DAY 
TO FURNISH THE PLAYGROUNDS. 

THE FIRST NATIONAL BANK 
WILL TAKE YOUR MONEY ALL 
DAY, 


62 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


DO IT NOW. 

BE AMERICANS AND GIVE 
YOUR CHILDREN A CHANCE. 

There was a gasp of astonishment. Suddenly 
some one called out: 

The kites! Look!” 

The cry was carried along. Every eye turned 
toward the kites. A great shout resounded across 
the Square, for there in the sky, suspended from 
each kite, was an American flag. 

The appeal went home. The crowds moved 
toward the bank to see what would happen. 
Within the front window stood Colonel Russell. 
He held two cards in his hand. One read : 

PLAYGROUND FUND NOW AMOUNTS TO 
and the other read : 


$ 100.00 

In a few minutes the colonel changed the lower 
card, replacing it with one on which were these 
figures : 

$ 200.00 

The growing crowd caught the idea. Rapidly 
the sum mounted. Within the bank every teller 


THE FLIGHT OF THE KITES 


63 


was receiving money. When one thousand dollars 
was reached a great cheer arose. The placards 
faltered at sixteen hundred and came to a dead 
stop at seventeen hundred; that sum meant suc- 
cess, for the remainder was sure to come. 

At noon the Seven drew in their squadrons and 
gathered at the barn. There was an excited con- 
ference. Agreeing to meet later in the day, the 
boys went to their homes. 

Jimmie Harding that afternoon wore a carna- 
tion from Alice Miles’ flower bed. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE TUNNEL 

“Jimmie,” said Dick one morning, “you know 
that little Gilmour boy that lives in the house near 
your barn? I saw him this morning, and he looked 
half starved. What is the matter with him?” 

“ I don’t know,” replied Harding. “ His 
mother is a widow. She rents the house from 
my father. She sews for people.” 

“ I’ve noticed Andy Gilmour hanging around. 
He seems pretty lonesome.” 

“ We ought to get the Secret Service after him.” 

“Just the thing. Let’s go and investigate some- 
time.” 

The same day, late in the afternoon, they went 
to the house. There was a boy about twelve years 
old sitting on the step. 

“Hello, Andy,” said Jimmie. “Holding the 
house down? ” 

“ Hello,” responded Andy, smiling a little. 
“ No, I am waiting for mother. She is late to- 
night.” 


THE TUNNEL 65 

Come over to the barn, Andy,” said Jimmie 
impulsively. 

“ Don’t know whether I’d better,” reluctantly 
admitted Andy. 

“ Oh, come on. Your mother won’t care.” 

Andy followed the two older boys into the barn. 
They did not take him to the loft, but they climbed 
into the automobile and sat there. 

Here Jimmie felt at an advantage, and soon, 
by skilful questions, he learned all about the Gil- 
mours. 

Andy Gilmour’s father had died several years 
before. He had had a little money, but when he 
died it could not be found. It was soon made 
known that his brother had borrowed it, but he 
would not repay it. He had given no note and 
Mrs. Gilmour had been unable to force the 
brother to pay. She had some insurance papers, 
Andy told the boys, but he did not under- 
stand what. His mother might get her money 
later. 

“ Mother is awfully afraid of uncle,” said the 
boy. “ She thinks he may come back to Portage 
and try to get her papers. He tried to get them 
soon after father died, but she would not give them 
up. He went away, but he may come back, and 
mother dreads seeing him again.” 

At that moment a voice was heard calling: 

Andy, Andy.” 


66 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


Jimmie and Dick went with Andy as he re- 
turned home. 

He’s been over playing with us, Mrs. Gil- 
mour,” said Jimmie. 

Mrs. Gilmour was a quiet, refined looking 
woman with a tired, pale face. She received the 
boy’s explanation with no comment except to say: 

I missed him, and it’s nearly supper time.” 

Jimmie and Dick said good-by and hurried to 
the barn. 

It looks like a case for the Secret Service, Dick. 
I’ll ask father about them.” 

That night at supper, Jimmie surprised his 
father by a few questions. Mr. Harding knew but 
little about his tenant, except that she seemed poor. 
He had rented the house to her very reasonably, 
and had made it comfortable. 

Father,” asked Jimmie suddenly, as if chan- 
ging the subject, if one man borrows money from 
another, how can he give his life insurance to pay 
the debt? ” 

Why, Jimmie, you are full of odd questions to- 
night. There are several ways. The usual way is 
for the man who borrows to assign to the other his 
life insurance policy, and to make him the bene- 
ficiary also.” 

That means the one to whom the money is 
paid when the policy becomes due?” 

Yes.” 


THE TUNNEL 


67 


‘‘ If a widow held a policy which had been 
given to her husband in return for a sum of money, 
could she get the money when the policy was fully 
paid up? ’’ 

‘‘Yes, indeed! What next, Jimmie? I don’t 
know how deep the Pacific Ocean is or who dis- 
covered potatoes.” 

But Jimmie was not to be discouraged and he 
smiled frankly at his father as he replied: 

“ You knew what I wanted to know, dad, and 
that’s enough for me.” 

The Seven had a meeting and discussed the Gil- 
mours. There was a frankness about their direct 
statements that is characteristic of boys, and it was 
soon agreed that they get better acquainted with 
little Andy. 

It did not take them long to learn the facts. 
Mrs. Gilmour was very poor; she had hardly 
sufficient clothing and food. She worked very 
hard, and Andy was too small to help. Mr. Hard- 
ing had made several attempts to give aid to Mrs. 
Gilmour, but aside from making such repairs on 
the home as would make it more comfortable he 
had been unable to do so. The Seven felt that here 
was a splendid opportunity for a display of skill, 
and it appealed to them as a challenge. 

“Why,” said Jimmie, “if we can’t help some 
one right at our very door, what’s the use of keep- 
ing up our Secret Service?” 


68 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ If she wasn’t a widow,” said Pat, “ we could 
catch her husband in an alley, rob him and drop 
the money in her kitchen window. That would 
keep it in the family, but it would not get into 
circulation quite so suddenly. Now the first thing 
in that case is to get her a husband. An adver- 
tisement inserted in Tom’s best style in the paper 
might do that.” 

“ Shut up, Pat,” said Tom. “ You’re talking 
wild. You haven’t a sane idea this morning.” 

“ No, you’re right, Thomas, my boy. My 
mother combed my hair with a vacuum cleaner 
this very morning and it struck in.” 

‘‘Jimmie,” asked Joe, “can we get into Mrs. 
Gilmour’s house for ten minutes? ” 

“ I don’t know. Perhaps father could take us 
in.” 

“ Ask him if you and I could get in for ten 
minutes. I can find out what I want to know in 
that time.” 

Mr. Harding was persuaded to lend his aid to 
the boy’s quest. Although he did not understand 
their purpose, he knew that their motives were 
good. On that very evening he went with Joe and 
Jimmie, and requested permission to inspect the 
foundation of the cellar, for that was what Joe 
wanted to see. It was a very dark place, with only 
a very small window on the alley. 

“ What’s that? ” asked Joe, pointing to what ap- 


THE TUNNEL 69 

peared to be a panel of boards directly over the 
coal pile. 

“ That’s an old window,” replied Mr. Harding, 
holding a candle closer to it. “ The cellar was 
originally exposed on that side, but some years ago 
I had the space between this house and the barn 
filled in with earth to make the house warmer. 
That was a window.” 

Joe noted carefully other things in the cellar. 
There was a barrel half filled with potatoes, and 
on a shelf were several cans of vegetables. 

“ The widow is thrifty,” remarked Mr. Hard- 
ing. “ She seems to buy provisions in quanti- 
ties.” 

That night the Seven met at Joe’s request. 

“ Boys, I have it. If we can raise some money, 
I’ll guarantee to help Mrs. Gilmour.” 

“ Father will give some,” said Jimmie. 

“ We’ve got $7.65 in the treasury,” said Dick. 
“That’s enough to start on.” 

“What’s your scheme, Joe?” 

It took Joe but a few minutes to explain. It 
was so eagerly endorsed that the Seven agreed to 
meet at six o’clock the following morning to carry 
it out. 

The barn was unusually lively at six the next 
morning. There was a small shed on the side of 
the barn toward Mrs. Gilmour’s house. A high 
fence concealed it from the alley, and another 


70 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

fence separated the small enclosure in which the 
shed stood from Mr. Harding’s back yard. This 
fence had a gate in it. Joe entered the shed from 
the barn. 

This is the very place,” said he. 

“You are sure that your father will not object 
to our tearing up the floor of this shed? ” 

“ He told me last night that we might go ahead, 
so long as we did no real damage, and did not dis- 
turb Mrs. Gilmour.” 

“ Then here goes,” said Joe. 

He took a bar and began to pry loose the boards 
from the shed floor. The others helped as they 
could, for the space was not very large. Soon the 
bare earth was uncovered. 

Then Jimmie paused. 

“We must make some measurements. From 
the corner of this shed to that cellar window is 
eight feet. We ought to go three feet deep. 
Let’s begin by digging a hole five feet deep right 
here in the shed.” 

“ Where shall we put the earth? ” 

“ Throw it through the window into the yard 
alongside the barn. No one can see it then. The 
fence will hide it.” 

The boys had provided themselves with spades 
and picks and they began to dig. The earth 
proved soft, but they soon realized that they had a 
long task. 


THE TUNNEL 


71 


“We must not make it any larger than neces- 
sary,” said Tom. 

“ Two feet wide is enough, and five feet long.” 

Dick and Jimmie were in the hole and Tom and 
Leo were throwing the dirt from the window of 
the shed into the enclosure: Joe was taking 
measurements. 

Pat and Art went off on an errand. They re- 
turned with a wheelbarrow on which rested an 
eighteen-inch sewer pipe two feet long. Pat had 
persuaded his father to let him use some defective 
pipe that Mr. McGuire had in his yard. 

By taking turns at the work the hole steadily 
grew larger. As it grew deeper, they shored up 
the sides with the boards taken from the floor so 
that the earth would not cave in. By noon the hole 
was full five feet deep. 

“ It’s dinner time, you moles,” cried Pat. 
“ Come out of the pit. You’re a sight, Joe. As 
for me, I feel like one big blister. My hands 
won’t be fit to play the piano or do other light 
housework for a week.” 

The tired toilers took their several ways to din- 
ner. Many were the questions they evaded that 
day, and by mutual agreement they spent the after- 
noon at the river. 

The next morning they resumed work on the 
hole. Joe had secured from Jerry, Uncle Rus- 
sell’s coachman, a long-handled spade. Very care- 


72 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


fully he began to tunnel into the end of this hole 
toward Mrs. Gilmour’s house. As soon as possible 
he inserted the sewer pipe in the tunnel thus be- 
gun. 

“ It can’t cave now,” asserted Joe. 

Working with a spade through the pipe he en- 
larged the hole at the end of it, so that he could 
push the pipe farther in. This was accomplished 
with great difficulty, as the pipe was heavy. 

At noon three lengths of pipe had been inserted, 
and six feet of tunnel was the result of the morn- 
ing’s work. Each boy in turn crawled into the 
tunnel and out again. The following morning 
they found the work harder than ever. They could 
with difficulty reach the earth at the end of the 
tunnel with their long-handled spade. It became 
necessary to invent some new method of digging. 
Tom suggested that one boy crawl in with a trowel, 
loosen as much dirt as possible, throw it into the 
pipe and then crawl out. They could scrape the 
dirt from the pipe with a hoe. 

Progress now was slow, but by noon they had 
inserted another pipe, moving each one along. By 
Joe’s measurements they were within two feet of 
the house. 

As they were busily at work, Mr. Harding ap- 
peared at the door of the shed. He looked into the 
hole and then at the diggers. 

“ What in the world are you doing? ” he asked. 


THE TUNNEL 


73 


Jimmie explained. 

“ It’s a ridiculous project, boys. You won’t 
know what to do with that hole after you have 
dug it.” 

“ It seemed a good way to help Mrs. Gilmour, 
father, and it has been good exercise. We feel a 
little foolish about it ourselves, but we don’t like 
to stop now that we have started.” 

Don’t do anything rash, at any rate.” 

“ It’s good fun, Mr. Harding,” said Pat, lean- 
ing on his spade. Each one is afraid to suggest 
that we stop, so we are keeping on. If you would 
like to dedicate this subway and take the first 
trip — ” 

But Mr. Harding said Thank you, Pat,” and 
retreated. 

The following day saw the success of their ef- 
forts. Joe crawled out of the tunnel about noon 
and reported that he had struck the boards of the 
covered window of the cellar. They worked 
again that afternoon and by evening the tunnel was 
complete. From the shed to the cellar of the 
house ran a smooth subway. The next morning 
Joe brought a hammer, and after ten minutes spent 
in the tunnel he reported that he had loosened one 
board so that there was an opening into the cellar, 
a foot wide and thirty inches high. 

“ Now what? ” asked Pat. “ Let Monte Cristo 
come forth. Who’s to do the high diving act into 


74 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


that cellar, and what will he say when Mrs. Gil- 
mour finds him face down on the coal pile? ‘ Ex- 
cuse me, madam, I was by this way and I slipped 
in a minute.’ No, you don’t, boys. She’s not going 
to call the police for my benefit.” 

“ We don’t have to go in, Pat.” 

“ That’s lucky. What’s the program? ” 

Dick, did you give the order? ” 

“ Yes, and the coal will be up this afternoon.” 

True to his promise, a local dealer that same 
afternoon, delivered at Mr. Harding’s barn a ton 
of coal in sacks. 

It was an exciting moment for the Seven when 
they began to put their plan into operation. No 
group of conspirators planning to rob a bank were 
ever more filled with awe than the boys who 
looked at the sacks of coal lying in the little shed 
beside the entrance to their tunnel. 

‘‘ We must make sure that Andy is not about,” 
said the practical Jimmie. 

Joe was sent out as scout. He reported on his 
return that the house was empty, Mrs. Gilmour 
being away at her work, and Andy nowhere to be 
seen. 

“We must wet the coal,” suggested Tom. “ It 
will make a dust.” 

One sack was opened and the coal wet. The 
sack was then lowered to the edge of the tunnel 
and pushed in. Then arose a difficulty. It could 


THE TUNNEL 


75 


not be hurled headlong into the cellar, neither 
could it be emptied by a boy crawling behind it. 

I have it,” said Tom. ^‘Take half of it out 
and fold the mouth of the sack back. You can 
handle that, Jimmie.” 

Jimmie had been selected to take the first load. 
He pushed the half-emptied sack in front of him 
with great difficulty. When he came to the win- 
dow he reached past the sack, removed the board, 
and inserting the mouth of the sack in the hole, 
carefully emptied the coal into the dark cellar. It 
fell with a dull clatter. Jimmie readjusted the 
board and crawled back. 

His appearance gave rise to a great burst of 
laughter. 

When you’ve given yourself one good wash- 
ing, Jimmie, you’ll look like a negro. In about a 
week you’ll be a mulatto,” and Pat laughed 
again. 

Boys,” said Tom seriously, “ this is a good 
scheme, but it has its drawbacks. We must find 
some better way to carry coal.” 

That’s all we dare put in, for one day. She’ll 
use no more than that for cooking. Winter will 
be our time. Let’s get some stout paper bags.” 

“ How about the potatoes? ” 

“ The barrel is about six feet from the window. 
We’ll have to toss them in.” 

Not much,” said Joe. If we miss that barrel 


76 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


it will make trouble. Has anybody an old piece 
of spouting? ” 

There is a short piece in the barn,” replied 
Jimmie. 

“ Bring it out.” 

Jimmie produced the spouting and again went 
into the tunnel. This time he carried with him 
fourteen potatoes, a contribution of two from each 
boy, as agreed upon. They had no difficulty in 
arranging at home for a daily allowance of two 
potatoes apiece. Jimmie pushed his spouting 
through the window and directed it toward the 
barrel. He projected the end of the spouting over 
the barrel and sent his potatoes wobbling down the 
tin runway. Thump ! thump ! he heard them fall. 

“ There,” he said, as he crawled out. “ That’s 
a beginning.” 

It was not the end. Every day for two weeks 
the boys went through the ceremony of sending a 
little manna, as Pat called it, into the cellar. They 
determined to keep it up as long as they could get 
coal and potatoes and were not found out. 

Little Andy was the principal custodian of the 
coal and potatoes in the Gilmour household. One 
evening he came from below with a pail of coal 
dragging down one arm, and a pan of potatoes in 
the other, with a candle stuck by its own grease in 
the middle of the pan. 

“ Andy, I’m afraid the coal is getting low,” said 


THE TUNNEL 77 

Mrs. Gilmour, “ and I haven’t saved anything this 
v^eek.” 

“ There seems to be a good deal left, mother,” 
said the unobservant Andy. 

I guess I’d better go look.” 

Taking his candle, Mrs. Gilmour descended the 
stairs. She gave a long searching look at the pile. 

There seems to be as much as when I last saw 
it. That’s lucky. We’ve been economical, Andy. 
And plenty of potatoes, too. We are good man- 
agers, Andy. I’ll sleep better to-night.” 


CHAPTER VII 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 

Just at dusk one evening, late in August, Jim- 
mie Harding slipped from the house, after eating 
a hasty supper, and hurried to Art Miles’ home. 
Art was loitering about the yard when Jimmie 
appeared. 

“ Art, we must get a meeting of the Seven at 
once,” and Jimmie seemed much excited. 

“ What’s up? ” asked Art. 

Can’t tell you now. You telephone to Joe and 
[Tom, and I’ll get the others. We’ll meet on our 
porch.” 

Within ten minutes the boys had arrived and 
were gathered on Jimmie’s porch. 

‘‘ Slip back to the barn but make no noise. We 
can’t strike a light.” 

Quickly they sped across the lawn and into the 
barn. Jimmie quietly closed the door, and cau- 
tioning them again to make no noise, he climbed 
the ladder. All followed, mystified and anxious 
for information. When they were safely behind 
the curtain of their room, Jimmie lighted one 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 79 


candle. The boys sat down and the light showed 
six serious faces peering toward him. 

Andy Gilmour told me this afternoon that his 
Uncle John was in town, and that his mother was 
badly frightened,” began Jimmie. 

This bit of news was perplexing to the hearers. 
Jimmie recognized this and continued: 

“ You know she fears that he will try to get the 
insurance policy she holds, and that means that she 
will never get the money her husband loaned 
Andy’s Uncle John.” 

“ Where is the policy? ” asked Tom. 

“ I don’t know, but it is probably in her house 
somewhere. Andy said that his uncle was a bad 
man, and he would just as soon rob the house as 
eat his dinner.” 

“ Why doesn’t she notify the police? ” 

“ I don’t know. She isn’t the kind of a woman 
to ask help, I imagine.” 

Well, what can we do? ” was Tom’s question. 

“ If that man is here, he will probably try to see 
her and force her to give up the papers. I suggest 
that we watch the house, and if he goes there we 
could get some one to help her.” 

This plan met with instant approval. It had in 
it all the hazards that appeal to boys. At once 
they began to feel that mysterious caution which 
they assumed must be the foremost quality of a 
good detective. 


80 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Tom and I will stay here,” whispered Jimmie. 
“ Pat, you and Dick go to one end of the alley on 
Fourth street, and. Art, you and Leo watch at the 
other end of Third street. If any one goes into 
the alley, one of you follow him and the other 
come to us the front way. Joe, you stay in the yard 
across from the house. Tom and I will watch the 
approach from the rear and will be here in case of 
need.” 

“ What will we do if he comes? We can’t shoot 
him,” exclaimed Joe. 

We’ll wait until he comes.” 

But the certainty that John Gilmour would 
come was deeply impressed on the minds of the 
guards; they became as sure of it as of the sun- 
rise. They stole from the barn again and went to 
their places. Tom and Jimmie unlocked the barn 
door leading into the alley, and after looking in 
each direction, stole along in front of Mrs. Gil- 
mour’s house. The curtains were drawn so that 
nothing could be seen through the windows. Joe 
slipped across the alley into the shadow of a shed 
opposite Mrs. Gilmour’s. 

The scene was all laid and waiting for the prin- 
cipal actor. Tom and Jimmie went back to the 
barn. 

I have it, Tom. Let’s get on top of our shed 
and look through the little window.” 

The night was not very dark, as no clouds ob- 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 81 


scured the stars. The boys found no difficulty in 
mounting to the shed roof from the dirt pile that 
had been heaped up near by while digging the 
tunnel. Noiselessly they approached the small 
window, and looking in they saw Mrs. Gilmour 
sitting near a table sewing, and Andy opposite 
reading. Mrs. Gilmour looked worried, and once 
when a board creaked under Tom’s knee, he saw 
her glance anxiously toward the door. 

The boys waited for a few minutes and then 
climbed down and went into the barn again. Here 
they discussed what to do if John Gilmour 
came. 

“We can’t decide now, Jimmie. We can 
hardly call the police if he merely knocks at 
the door. We’d better see what happens. We 
can look into the room through that little win- 
dow.” 

The next half-hour seemed a lifetime. Once or 
twice they stepped out into the alley and made a 
visit to Joe, who was still at his post. Pat hurried 
in once, and that startled them, as they hoped for, 
yet feared, some news. But he came merely to 
learn if anything had happened and if there were 
further instructions. 

It was now quarter before nine and the boys 
began to think that their plans were in vain. They 
were suffering from the reaction of waiting and 
the whole affair was beginning to seem absurd, 


82 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


when Dick Brewer came bounding across the lawn 
at full speed and through the open door. 

“ They’ve come,” he panted. “ Two of them, 
from Fourth street. They are almost here.” 

For a moment the boys were panic-stricken. 
They stood stock-still. In the quietness they heard 
muffled talking and quick footsteps shuffling along 
the alley. Tom recovered from the momentary 
fear and tiptoed to the barn door. He opened it 
just a crack and watched. After a minute he 
turned and joined the two others. 

“ They’ve gone in. Dick, you go and get the 
boys on Third street. Pat’s in the alley somewhere. 
Come right here and make no noise. Don’t try to 
do anything, but wait for Jimmie and me. Come 
on, Jimmie.” 

Tom and Jimmie, trembling with excitement, 
made their way to the roof of the shed. Very care- 
fully they went to the edge of the shed toward 
the little window and looked in. The scene 
that met their eyes made their hearts beat fast. 
They clutched each other’s hands in the dark- 
ness. 

Mrs. Gilmour was standing by the table and 
Andy was clinging to her. A burly man, with a 
slouch hat which he had not removed, was stand- 
ing close to her and shaking his fist. He was talk- 
ing low and fast. Another man was standing near 
by but between her and the door. 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 83 


Mrs. Gilmour, pale but calm, was looking John 
Gilmour steadily in the face. She was evidently 
determined not to do what he asked. The voices 
rose higher and Tom and Jimmie could hear what 
was said. 

“ Tm going to have those papers to-night if I 
have to pull the whole house to pieces,” and Gil- 
mour shook his fist again. 

Mrs. Gilmour made no reply. 

You’d better give them up for we’ll find them. 
If you try to cry out, I’ll tend to you,” and he 
pulled a great strip of cloth from his pocket. 

With this tied over your mouth you can’t be 
heard,” he added, with a sneer. 

‘‘ I’ll never give them up,” gasped Mrs. Gil- 
mour. 

“ We don’t want to make trouble, but if you 
want it you may have it.” He then turned to the 
other man. 

“ Tim, we’ve got to search this house, but first 
we’ve got to put this woman where she won’t dis- 
turb us. You watch her for a minute. The doors 
are locked and I have the keys, but be careful. I 
want to look at something.” 

Never fear,” answered Tim. “ She won’t get 
away.” 

Gilmour went into the kitchen and was gone 
several minutes. Tom and Jimmie lay flat on the 
roof fearing he might go into the back yard. 


84 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

With hearts beating fast they awaited his return, 
and soon they heard his voice. 

We shall trouble you to wait in the cellar a 
little while,” he said sneeringly. 

She offered no resistance, but turned to Andy, 
saying: 

‘‘ Do just as they ask, Andy.” 

“ Come on,” exclaimed Gilmour. The cellar’s 
as tight as a drum. We’ll put them there while we 
search.” 

Mrs. Gilmour and Andy were led to the cellar. 
Tim remained in the room, where Gilmour soon 
rejoined him. 

“ They are safe there. She couldn’t be heard 
ten feet if she did call. Now find the papers. 
You look in this bookcase and I’ll go up-stairs.” 

Tom waited to hear no more. Pulling Jimmie 
away from the window, he reached the ground, and 
with Jimmie following entered the barn. Here 
he found the five boys waiting in the darkness. 

Hush,” said Tom, as whispered questions 
arose. “ We’ve got to act quick. Jimmie, you go 
and get your father and telephone for the police. 
Joe, go up to the loft and get a candle. Quiet. 
Not a word.” 

Joe returned quickly. Tom took the candle and 
opened the door to the shed. 

‘‘ Art, you come here and stay at the mouth of 
the tunnel.” 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 85 

Into the hole they jumped. Tom crept into the 
tunnel and slid along to the boards over the cellar 
window. He listened a moment and he could hear 
a quiet voice saying: 

Now don’t worry, Andy. They won’t hurt us. 
Never mind, Andy. Be quiet.” Andy’s sobs could 
be clearly heard. 

Tom put his mouth to the crack of the boards. 

“ Mrs. Gilmour,” he whispered. 

What was that? ” came a startled exclamation. 

“ Mrs. Gilmour. Don’t be afraid. It’s Tom 
Warren. Be quiet.” 

Where are you?” 

“ Right here. I am coming into the cellar. 
Don’t be frightened.” 

Tom removed two boards. 

I am going to light a candle,” he said. “ Be 
very quiet.” 

He struck a match and lighted his candle. He 
saw Mrs. Gilmour standing near the cellar stairs. 
Her startled face was turned toward him. Tom 
quietly crawled out into the coal, being very care- 
ful not to disturb it. Slowly he made his way 
over the pile to the floor. 

Here, Andy, I’ll lift you into that hole. Crawl 
through it. Art Miles is at the other end.” 

He lifted the boy into the entrance of the tunnel, 
and Andy scrambled out of sight in the darkness. 

‘‘ Now you come, Mrs. Gilmour.” 


86 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


It was a harder task for her to reach the hole 
without disturbing the coal, but by using a box she 
finally managed it. 

She did not speak but crept swiftly through 
the tunnel. Tom took his candle and with great 
care reached the window and followed her, re-ad- 
justing the boards. Art had helped Mrs. Gilmour 
into the barn, where Tom joined them. 

“ Now you’re safe, Mrs. Gilmour. We’ve sent 
for the police.” 

But the strain had been too great and Mrs. Gil- 
mour was sobbing. They made her get into the 
automobile. 

“Will they come here?” she asked. 

“ There are six of us here,” Art assured her, 
“ and if they come they will find us ready for 
them.” 

As he spoke the door opened and Jimmie and 
Mr. Harding appeared. 

“ The police are coming,” said Jimmie, “ but it 
will take them ten minutes.” 

Mr. Harding went to Mrs. Gilmour, saying: 
“ I’ll take you to my house. It will be better. The 
boys will watch things here.” 

Mrs. Gilmour, taking Andy with her, went with 
Mr. Harding, who put her in Mrs. Harding’s care* 
Upon his return he said: 

“ Now, boys, we must not let those men escape. 
But we can’t capture them. If they leave, we shall 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 87 

follow them. They can’t get far without being 
taken.” 

“ I think I’ll look in the window again,” said 
Jimmie. 

Tom went with him. They found that the res- 
cue had not been discovered, as the men were still 
searching. The house was in confusion. Drawers 
had been opened and emptied. They heard Gil- 
mour say: 

She may have given that paper to some one to 
keep for her.” 

“ More likely she has it with her,” suggested 
Tim. 

“ I never thought of that. I’ll scare her into 
giving it to me.” 

He took a lamp and started for the kitchen. 

The boys heard his heavy footsteps on the board 
floor. Tim waited in the room. Jimmie was 
about to climb down and tell the others that the 
men would surely leave when they made the dis- 
covery that Mrs. Gilmour had gone. 

Wait till he comes back,” said Tom, holding 
Jimmie. 

When Gilmour returned he looked perplexed 
and frightened. 

“ They’re not there,” he stammered. 

“ You’re joking,” asserted Tim. 

“ No, I’m not. I looked carefully. They’re not 
there.” 


88 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


The men stood staring at each other, uncertain 
what to do. 

You look, Tim; she simply couldn’t get away. 
I suppose I’m nervous.” 

Tim hesitated. He took the lamp and glanced 
toward the kitchen. 

Jimmie whispered in Tom’s ear. 

We’ve simply got to hold them until the police 
come. They’ll escape when they find out she’s 
gone. I’m going to do it.” 

Jimmie slid to the edge of the roof and hang- 
ing over it put his feet into the window of the shed, 
then let go and landed on the dirt floor of the shed. 
He jumped into the hole and darted into the tun- 
nel. He put his mouth to the crack, and as the 
first ray of Tim’s lamp was seen from above, he 
said: 

‘‘ Oh ! Mother, they won’t discover the trap-door 
to the attic, will they? ” And then, in a loud 
whisper, Hush, Andy.” 

The light disappeared. Tom, on the shed, saw 
Tim re-enter the room. 

They’re down there, all right. I heard them 
talking. The boy said something about a trap- 
door into the attic. We must find that. That’s 
where the paper is. It’s as good as found. Come 
on.” 

“ You stay here and watch them, and I’ll 
go.” 


AN ESCAPE THROUGH THE TUNNEL 89 

Jimmie withdrew from the tunnel and joined 
Tom. 

“ Did it work, Tom? ” he whispered eagerly. 

“ I guess it did, whatever it was. They are 
hunting for an attic. Let’s join the rest.” 

The boys were still in the barn, but Mr. Hard- 
ing had gone to the front yard to await the police. 
Joe went out to see if they were near and returned 
on the run with the report that they were coming 
around the house. They were soon in the barn, 
five of them, for Mr. Harding had sent an urgent 
call. 

Two were quickly stationed at the back door of 
the house. Three went to the front door. The 
boys and Mr. Harding gathered in the alley to see 
the capture. 

A policeman stepped up to the door and 
knocked. Without waiting for a reply he put his 
shoulder to the door. The lock broke and the door 
opened. With a leveled revolver he stepped into 
the room, followed by the other two officers. The 
boys on the outside drew near. 

Tim, taken by surprise, made no effort to escape. 
Crying out loudly “John, John,” he submitted 
to the handcuffs. Gilmour, aroused by his cry, 
came stumbling down the stairs only to walk into 
the trap. 

“What do you want?” he demanded. 

“ You,” was the short reply. 


90 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


The boys now crowded into the room, keeping 
at a safe distance. Gilmour seemed surprised at 
their presence, and glanced uneasily at Tim. 

“ What are you taking us for? ” he blurted out. 

“ For several reasons,” said one policeman. 
“ Come along now.” 

‘‘Wait a minute,” he pleaded. “I guess it 
would be better if I told you that Mrs. Gilmour 
is locked in the cellar.” 

“Oh! no, she isn’t,” said Mr. Harding. “ She 
has been out of there ten minutes.” 

The police waited for no more talk but left the 
house, while the prisoners muttered vain explana- 
tions. 

Seven tired, excited boys went to their homes 
that night. Mrs. Gilmour and Andy stayed with 
the Hardings, and the next day they returned to 
their forlorn house, and set it in order. 

Within a month the two men were safe in the 
penitentiary, and within six months an insurance 
policy, now fully paid, yielded to Mrs. Gilmour 
a sum of money sufficient to relieve her of care and 
anxiety. 



Under the shade of a large tree the boys had a half-hour rest. See page 191. 












• < 

•s 


<1 

» 






• V 




4 i 




• » 


^ • 




' ^ * 



. • t*" ' ^ 4 . - >j V 4 . ‘ fT*’ ’ V » • :: 

• . ' . • - ' * ^ l‘ jfcuV - 

•Tv. ■<' '■ ‘ I . I • . ‘ 

^ *• w \ ^ ^ 

4 • •. ’¥i/ •■■.■■ ., • .. ;. • . ^ : s’ ^ > -.1 t^vi7 - :-j A . •T-V 

■f.'; " . -v'’ . ■ • ,. ■ I':---. ,• /' ' ..■■;/•■■■■"■;- ■'...^^' 

, • • I -r: • . <. T- > • . ' V * >. ' . V 

<■ ■ < . V * ' 

‘ ’ > . 4 ' . . 1 ^ ^ » • • 


4 

I* fc 


*. . 


*• * 


•V 


« 0 


f ' 


I « 




t 


V . 

/r 




':/ '• 


4 ^ 



{ 




A 

1 

,. *• 

, . ‘ * • • 

' . ^ ' * • 

r / ' 

• « 


• 

* • 

. > 4 

' F * 

' V ' 

■V 

.' ’ r- 

/ 


$ 

A 

« 

• c 

t 

.‘ s'Ci; 

> . * • i 

> 

• 


■'•k- 


• . V 


* A 


*• '?■ ' 

/ ' 


.1 >v 


l 

> 


> ' 


Xj 


4 


• . 


. :r' 




’■ * 


t 


*■ I 


* . 

4 I * A A - 

» ‘V*. • M 

: t ‘ % 


' r * • ■ 




;f f-- 

* * * * 

4 *< V \ ^ id* • ‘ ■ 



• « 


* » 

t . ki 




« 


► A 

V 


’r ' > t f' 

< • 


“I*; 


• w 


r 


l: 


' -V - ^ 

' -/ 


‘ :*• > 


■ , • 

7 


t< 


• I 


4.' i W I A 


,A 


’Ai' ^ 

• 

1 s ' 


.* i 

r' «• 


■ ■■<-.'■ "■ ’■ ': ‘ ;% - ■' ' . • ’ 

•Vjl^l*, 'i4* ’ •*■ . • . I ■ViK i ii'' *''^' V 

V • .!if .' -'• 4 . ''; .-j ■ •■ •■ . •* 


* ? . 




« 


• *r*^ 


•• • * • ^ ^ ^ 
* . ■ *'7 

' ^ ' Ji'* ’’ 

^ . •v v 


•r 


If 


* • 


, 4 


* / * 






4* • • 





» I 

I * . 


A X I ' I s V 

/ •■■ ,:. -.1 •> ■• .f (!L>V 

< •#•*'• 4 

•.v/^Vr. mT* 


( 

' I 


^ .V.K 


* I 




A 

• \ * 


V ■ ;.*■ 


■ • 

I 


'' w" 


■ ^ i^. X'-' 

“ I A « - 4 ^ 4 






1* 

-V /. //• ' 




f f 


QH - • 


I 

4 


• > 


.r ^ 


f 


% * 


•l!. 


• ' 4 ^ 


«t 




.t 




► 

9 


7 . i- ( ■' > 


i 





\ " — 

V- 'v- ‘ , 

» -r ’ ■ - -. 


✓ r* 


\ 1 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 

The last few weeks of vacation were swiftly 
passing. The days were growing shorter and the 
long twilights of June had given way to the earlier 
darkness of the latter part of August. The Young 
Crusaders had postponed their meetings until 
school began. Mr. Kinsman was married and 
would soon bring his bride to Portage. Tom and 
Joe spent many days in Uncle Russell’s attic, per- 
fecting themselves in the art of wireless telegraphy. 

The restless enterprise of the Seven took many 
forms. Now it was a day with Durr in the coun- 
try, and then a long tramp up the river. Their 
success in helping Mrs. Gilmour had for a time 
satisfied the Secret Service. 

Early one September morning Jimmie Harding 
was walking through the Square with his father. 
The usual activities of the place did not seem to 
interest him. That something was occupying his 
thoughts was only too apparent, for he suddenly 
turned to his father, saying: 

“ Dad, this town ought to have a public drink- 


92 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

ing fountain on the Square. Look at these horses 
from the country. Where do they water them? ” 
At the livery stables, I guess, son. There’s no 
public trough within half a mile of this place.” 

There ought to be,” asserted Jimmie. “I’m 
thirsty now. You can’t take me to a livery stable. 
Dad, but here’s a soda fountain.” 

Mr. Harding stopped and looked at Jimmie. 
“James, did you introduce all that talk about 
horses just to wheedle me into treating you? ” 
“Honest, no! But one thing leads to another, 
doesn’t it? ” 

“ Yes, but it’s a long cry from a public horse 
trough to a soda fountain. However, inasmuch 
as when they do establish a fountain I shall not be 
obliged to treat you any more, and — ” 

“ Hold on. Dad,” said Jimmie, as they entered 
the door. “ That’s not logical. Now if I had sug- 
gested a public soda fountain that would have been 
different. Cold water is the best thing there is — ” 
“ Oh, is it? ” interrupted Mr. Harding. He 
turned to the clerk. “ Bring the young man a glass 
of cold water and give me a chocolate soda.” 

“ I beg your pardon, father, but I did not quite 
finish my sentence. I meant to say that cold water 
is the best thing there is for horses. Hello, here’s 
Pat.” 

The familiar figure of Pat McGuire in the door 
was the cause of Jimmie’s exclamation. 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


93 


“ This is a conspiracy,” asserted Mr. Harding. 

Pat, come in.” 

“ Good morning, Mr. Harding,” said Pat shyly. 
“ I hope Pm not intruding.” 

“Jimmie is having a drink of water and here’s 
a chocolate soda. I ordered it only to be sociable. 
If you will do me the favor of drinking it for me. 
I’ll be glad.” 

“ Thank you kindly,” — but Pat, instead of 
taking it at once, walked behind the counter. 

“ What are you doing, Pat? ” asked Jimmie, as- 
tonished at Pat’s action. 

“ I’m employed here for a week while the regu- 
lar boy is on a vacation. I started yesterday noon 
and I’ve invented six new mixtures already. Now 
if you’ll try one, Mr. Harding,” and Pat reached 
for a glass. 

Mr. Harding laughed. “ Try it on Jimmie.” 

Pat took a stick of black licorice and with a 
grater scraped a small portion into a glass. He 
took a pair of tongs, and reaching under the 
counter drew out a large, round, brown ball, which 
he put into the glass. He then placed it under one 
of the faucets and allowed some rich syrup to flow 
in. Treating this in the usual manner, he handed 
it to Jimmie, who tasted it. 

“ That’s fine, Pat. What is it? ” 

“ Licorice soda,” replied Pat, who was now en- 
gaged with the chocolate. 


94 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

What’s the round thing? ” 

‘‘Whist! I’ll tell ye. It’s a marble,” and Pat 
lowered his voice. 

“ What for? ” 

“ To arouse curiosity. Everybody along the 
street is bringing a friend here to treat him and 
see him try to break up that marble with his spoon. 
It’s doubled our trade, and I’ve had my wages 
raised twice since yesterday noon. I started in 
working for all the soda I could drink. Last night 
I was told I could treat a friend once a day. This 
morning I learn I’m to have the privilege of 
reading the magazines when trade is dull.” 

“ Go on, Pat. I’ll test you soon. I am coming 
back later in the day to be your next friend.” 

Mr. Harding and Jimmie left the store, much 
amused over Pat’s new job. 

“ Here comes the mayor. Dad. Ask him about 
the public fountain.” 

The mayor of Portage, Amos Sparks, was serv- 
ing his third term. He was a pompous little man, 
very efficient but with very set opinions. He had 
a vast sense of his own importance and resented 
any interference with his actions and any opposi- 
tion to his opinions. 

“ Good morning. Mayor,” said Mr. Harding 
cordially. “ Don’t you think we ought to have a 
public fountain on the Square so that small boys 
will not have to resort to soda fountains? ” 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


95 


The mayor smiled, but he did not know how to 
treat any subject in a light, pleasant way. Mr. 
Harding continued: 

“ Seriously, Mayor Sparks, would it not be a 
good thing to have a fountain with cold water and 
a trough for horses? ” 

Not at all, sir, not at all, sir. This municipal- 
ity cannot undertake to supply every household 
need of her citizens. The question was broached 
once at a council meeting but I opposed it, sir, and 
always shall. I may say, too, that Josiah Lesser 
and other citizens quite agree with me.” 

Mr. Harding was somewhat embarrassed by the 
mayor’s vehement words and Jimmie was angry. 
Mr. Harding did not continue the subject but said 

Good morning,” and went on. 

My goodness. Dad, he’s awfully impor- 
tant, isn’t he? What has Mr. Lesser to do with 
it?” 

Mr. Lesser is a power behind the throne. He 
is rich and somewhat of a dictator in this city. He 
was defeated for Congress and it provoked him. 
He gives the impression of desiring to block public 
interests when he can.” 

Jimmie was silent. He did not return to see Pat 
as he had first intended, but he hunted up Tom 
and Art Miles and asked them to come to the barn. 
He told them his father’s conversation with Mayor 
Sparks. 


96 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“Here’s a real problem for the Secret Serv- 
ice,” declared Tom. “ Let’s consult Mr. Sum- 
ner.” 

Mr. Sumner was in his office and he welcomed 
the boys. 

“ There’s something afoot, I can see that,” he 
remarked as they sat down. 

Jimmie at once began to explain. Mr. Sumner 
was amused at first and then interested. But he 
finally announced : 

“You can’t do it, boys. The powers are too 
strong for you. You couldn’t persuade the coun- 
cil. It’s too big a job for you.” 

“ But Mr. Sumner, if we want to try will you 
help us?” 

“ Surely, but don’t depend on me for the work. 
I’ll try to keep you in the straight track. What’s 
your first step? ” 

“ We can never do it by the usual means,” an- 
nounced Jimmie, “ but perhaps we can find a way. 
We haven’t consulted Joe yet,” and he laughed as 
he spoke. 

Every one knew that Joe was full of resources, 
and although Jimmie said this lightly he felt that 
Joe’s aid would be invaluable. It was determined 
at once to call a meeting of the Seven. That night 
the conference was long and serious. One plan 
after another was discussed and rejected. Mayor 
Sparks and Josiah Lesser could secure a drinking 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


97 


fountain if they wanted to do so. The question 
was to compel them to want to do so. 

“ We ought to try to get the newspapers to take 
it up,” suggested Art Miles. 

“ No use,” replied Tom; “ they are too busy to 
pay any attention to the desire of a few boys.” 

Joe had left the group and was looking out of 
the barn window into the alley. It was not such an 
alley as would inspire great ideas, but Joe seemed 
to find it satisfactory. His serious face and the 
look of preoccupation that showed itself in his 
black eyes indicated unusual concentration of 
thought. The discussion went on for several 
minutes before Joe rejoined the group. 

“ Well, Joe, out with it; what’s the plan? ” 

“Would you offer five dollars reward, Joseph, 
to the first person giving a fountain to the city? ” 
and Pat looked seriously at Joe. Joe’s reply came 
deliberately. 

“ Why not get Mr. Lesser to give it? ” 

Pat thumped his fist on the small table so that 
the candle flickered under the impact of the 
blow. 

“ The very idea, Joe ; why didn’t we think of it? 
Joe, you’re a marvel. We can all put on our Sun- 
day clothes, each take a basket and go to Mr. Lesser 
and say: ‘ Please give Portage a fountain and put 
the money right in the baskets and we’ll do the 
rest.’ Then he would fill each basket with silver 


98 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


dollars and we could march home and have our 
fountain before nine the next morning. Joe, if you 
live long enough, you’ll be Secretary of the De- 
partment of Public Works of a Sunday-school 
class.” 

Joe was sitting with a broad grin on his face at 
Pat’s good-natured bantering. He was used to it. 

‘‘ We must reach him through his weakness,” he 
said quietly. 

“ That’s his boy,” spoke up Jimmie. 

“ Right you are, Jimmie.” 

It was true. Josiah Lesser had a boy, Adam, 
who was the pride of his life. Mr. Lesser was a 
kindly man at heart but he had a feeling that his 
talents were not sufficiently recognized in his own 
community. His boy, who was to enter High 
School in the fall, was popular among the boys of 
his age, a manly fellow of whom his father might 
well be proud. 

“ We must first create a little public sentiment 
in favor of the fountain,” continued Joe; “ if we 
can make it a live issue, and get it talked about, it 
would help.” 

“ That’s not the heart of your plan,” asserted 
Tom. 

“ No,” replied Joe, but it is the first step.” 

Why not try the kites? ” asked Dick. 

“ That wouldn’t work again; we should kill the 
project. Suppose each one talked to his father 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 99 

and asked him to talk to some other men. I’ll 
work out the rest of the plan later.” 

So it was agreed, and the next morning at break- 
fast seven boys opened the subject, with indifferent 
success. The question did not seem to arouse much 
enthusiasm but they persisted. Mr. Sumner came 
to their rescue by suggesting the matter at a meet- 
ing of the Chamber of Commerce. That brought 
a notice in the papers. 

Pat gave the cause an impulse by a well-directed 
question. There was an old tree on the Square 
which the city protected as it did its treasury. 
Under that tree an Indian chief and his braves met 
the early settlers of Portage in a council, in which 
certain lands and rights had been assured to the 
settlers, on payment of a sum of money and many 
gifts. The tree was the pride of the city. It was 
protected by a fence and diligently cared for. 
Pat’s question was directed to Mr. Kinsman one 
day in school in a history class. 

“Would you think it right, Mr. Kinsman, for 
the city council to cut down the Portage elm to put 
a new public fountain there? ” 

It was enough. No one paid much attention 
to Mr. Kinsman’s answer, but fifty patriotic boys 
and girls asked for information that night at sup- 
per as to the intention of the council. Inquiry 
among the parents revealed the fact that the coun- 
cil had no such intention, but the point was being 


100 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


raised by so many that a printed denial was put 
into the newspapers. This made many other 
people acquainted with the public fountain idea. 

Joe, with Tom’s aid, had set other machinery in 
motion. He proposed the name of Adam Lesser 
for the Young Crusaders and Adam was elected. 
Joe then learned, after some difficulty, of the firms 
that constructed such public works as fountains, 
and he secured a few catalogues and photographs 
of these conveniences in other cities. Adam Lesser 
was skilled in drawing, and Joe persuaded him 
to take the catalogues and photographs home and 
make tracings of the best ones for Joe’s use. Joe 
did not indicate what possible use he had for such 
things, but, being a junior, he lived in a realm of 
unusual responsibility and knowledge, and Adam, 
the freshman, awed by Joe’s superior age and at- 
tainments, readily agreed to make the tracings. 
Thus they were introduced into the Lesser home 
and no doubt to the eye of the father, ever inter- 
ested in his son’s activities. 

Joe was now ready for his final plans. The 
school term was a month old and the Young Cru- 
saders were having regular meetings. The Seven 
also met once a week to measure the strength of 
the movement for the public fountain. They had 
at least succeeded in arousing public attention, 
largely through Pat’s well-directed question. 

Joe had taken Mr. Sumner into his confidence 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


101 


and together they had worked for several nights. 
They were now ready for the first step. Upon 
motion of Jimmie Harding, the Young Crusaders 
resolved to have a public meeting. Permission 
was secured to use the High School auditorium. 
There would be an oration, one or two recitations, 
an exhibition of skill in the manual of arms, and 
a debate. There was no difficulty whatever in 
arranging that five of the debaters should be se- 
lected from members of the Seven and that the 
sixth should be Adam Lesser. 

It was a cool night in October when the public 
meeting took place. The High School was bril- 
liant with lights. A general invitation had been 
given and the response exceeded all expectation. 
Fathers and mothers came to see their boys. A 
procession of interested people passed through the 
big doors and were escorted to seats by boys in uni- 
form. Near the platform, in the front row, sat 
Mayor Sparks, very solemn and dignified, and 
with him two other gentlemen. One was the mem- 
ber of Congress from the district and the other was 
an attorney. They had been asked to be present as 
judges of the debate. 

The oration delivered by Ewing and the recita- , 
tions by Barth and Hamilton were well received 
by the large audience. The exhibition of skill in 
the manual of arms was a surprise to those who 
did not realize how proficient the boys had be- 


102 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

come. But it was evident that the debate was to 
be the gr^at affair. The platform was carefully 
rearranged for this event. In the center sat Tom 
Warren, as presiding officer; on the left were Joe 
Russell, Adam Lesser and Pat; on the right 
Brewer, Harding and Miles. 

The chairman arose and announced the subject. 

“ Resolved, that Portage should have a public 
fountain on the Square.” 

The chairman could not proceed because of 
great clapping of hands, which indicated some 
general interest in the question. When he could 
be heard Tom further announced: 

“ For the affirmative, Russell, Lesser and 
McGuire; for the negative. Brewer, Harding and 
Miles.” 

The members of the Seven began to feel some- 
what frightened over their bold project. Would 
they really be able to carry it off? But it was too 
late now to repent. 

Joe Russell began with a short speech. The 
general trend of the debate had been decided upon 
at a long conference, in which Mr. Sumner had 
given his assistance. Joe’s speech was a simple 
statement of the usefulness of such a fountain. 

Brewer replied with an equally calm statement 
of the reasons for opposing such an enterprise. He 
urged economy, the congestion of traffic, and the 
difficulty of caring for such a fountain. 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


103 


The debate seemed to lack spirit when Adam 
Lesser arose. He was somewhat younger than the 
others, but his voice was clear and he could be 
heard all over the hall. His father, who sat in a 
conspicuous place near the front, was evidently 
pleased at the part his boy was to take. With sim- 
ple diction and straightforward argument he made 
a plea for public utilities. The attention of the 
entire audience was riveted upon the slight boy, 
who warmed up to his work. Josiah Lesser sat 
forward in his seat and his eyes never left his son. 
With a ringing plea to consider the public inter- 
ests, Adam closed and sat down. The applause 
was enthusiastic. 

Then came Jimmie. With equal skill he recited 
his speech, but he spoke one sentence with great 
emphasis. 

“ This municipality cannot undertake to supply 
every household need of her citizens; I repeat it, 
gentlemen of the opposition and honorable judges, 
and it is not my thought alone, but the wise saying 
of one versed in the affairs of civic government, 
this municipality cannot undertake to supply every 
household need of her citizens 

Here the mayor of Portage glanced at the mem- 
ber of Congress. This phrase had been a favorite 
one with the latter, and had been taken up by the 
mayor. Each felt conscious that he was being 
quoted. 


104 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


When Pat arose to reply, a real interest had been 
aroused. “ Mr. Chairman, gentlemen of the op- 
position, honorable judges, ladies and gentlemen,” 
and Pat bowed to each in turn. 

“ Pm at the disadvantage of not knowing 
whether you entirely understood the arguments of 
my opponent. If you didn’t, then I only fear you 
may give them more weight than they deserve. 
But if you did, then you can see at once how flimsy 
they are. I’ll take it for granted that you under- 
stood them and not waste my time in reply. But 
there was one sentence which caught my fancy. It 
had a ring to it. It was like the words of some 
great man when called upon suddenly to speak, 
with nothing to say.” 

Here the mayor glanced uneasily at his neigh- 
bor. 

^‘The words have a power of wind in them. 
Listen while I quote: ‘This municipality cannot 
undertake to supply every household need of her 
citizens’ — soap, and such like, I take it. 

“ Ladies and gentlemen, that’s a fine sentence. 
If my honorable opponent will preserve it till he 
grows up and then use it in a public career, it will 
be the most useful sentence by which he can ever 
evade his plain duty.” 

Here Pat looked very virtuous, and both the 
member of Congress and the mayor looked very 
uncomfortable. 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 


105 


“ But, hold; it isn’t his own. That’s a blessing. 
If he had thought that up out of his own head, 
I’d have felt reluctant to trust him with my con- 
fidence. But he evidently borrowed it; stole it 
from some one. Who it was, I have no idea,” and 
Pat shook his head. But it must have been from 
some feudal baron, locking the granary and put- 
ting the key into his pocket.” (Two of the judges 
were getting red in the face and Josiah Lesser was 
laughing quietly. Was not this Adam’s comrade 
in debate?) “ It might have been one of those 
heathen kings down in Egypt who awoke one 
morning feeling bad, and said to the hired girl at 
breakfast: ‘Tell the stable man not to give out 
any more straw from the barn to make bricks 
with.’ It’s no argument and you can’t apply it to 
the debate and I’m surprised that my opponent 
would quote it.” 

(“One minute more,” interrupted the chair- 
man.) 

“ What,” resumed Pat, “ and I haven’t fairly 
begun. It was a trick, Mr. Chairman, to get me 
to discuss the nonsense of some Egyptian mummy,” 
— and Pat appeared angry, — “ when I ought to 
have settled the debate. But Mr. Russell and Mr. 
Lesser have done that, so thanking you for not 
being misled by my opponent’s nonsense. I’ll sit 
down.” 

The applause was deafening. Two men did not 


106 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


applaud; they were the judges. They looked dis- 
tressed and uncomfortable. Mr. Lesser, however, 
was enjoying the evening. 

Art Miles closed with a brief argument. It 
was then announced that the judges would retire 
and at their convenience return their decision. 
When they were gone, the chairman said that he 
would ask the audience to declare itself. All in 
favor of the affirmative would stand up. A few 
promptly arose and then almost the entire as- 
sembly followed. Among them was Josiah Lesser. 
It was so nearly unanimous that Warren at once 
announced that the audience had decided in favor 
of the proposition that Portage should have a pub- 
lic fountain on the Square. 

Every member of the Seven awaited with anxi- 
ety the return of the judges. Finally they came. 
The mayor was asked to read the decision, which 
was as follows : 

The judges, having taken account of the fact 
that one of the speeches for the affirmative was not 
an argument,” and here the mayor paused to let the 
full force of his censure fall upon Pat, and rec- 
ognizing that such a theoretical question must be 
judged according to the weight that the arguments 
have upon mature minds, have accorded the de- 
cision to the negative ! ” 

There was a dead silence. The meeting came 
to an end rapidly. Josiah Lesser took his son 


THE FAMOUS DEBATE 107 

Adam by the arm and stalked from the build- 
ing. 

“ Theoretical is it, theoretical is it? ” he mut- 
tered, as he strode along. We’ll see about that.” 

When he reached the house he said with em- 
phasis: “ Adam, where are those pictures you were 
copying to-day? I want to look at them.” 

They were quickly produced and a stern man 
sat a long time that night in contemplation of the 
pictures, occasionally muttering “ theoretical is it.” 

The next evening the Portage papers had an an- 
nouncement in large type on the first page. 

A SPLENDID GIFT TO PORTAGE 

Josiah Lesser will erect a public fountain 
on the Square. Consent of council assured. 

Work to begin immediately. 

And the Seven gathered in the barn in conclave 
read aloud that article with unrestrained rejoicing. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE DEDICATION OF “ CRUSADER HALL ” 

One Friday morning in October Durr reported 
that he had finished his aerial for the wireless tele- 
graph. Early Saturday morning he drove to Port- 
age, and the boys carefully removed the instru- 
ments from the barn and put them into Durr’s 
buggy. 

Be at your station at five to-night,” he said, 
“ and I shall try to send you a message.” 

The boys were on hand at four and prepared 
for Durr’s message. As the hour of five ap- 
proached, Tom and Joe sat with their heads close 
together and eagerly watching the grains of car- 
bon. 

“ Ting-a-ling.” 

The sound was faint but clear. Tom pressed 
the key in return. Joe then switched the detector 
into the circuit and put the receiver to his ear. 

“ I hear it,” cried Joe excitedly. “ Write down 
the message, Tom. Quick! ” 

Tom seized a pencil, and not finding a piece of 
paper wrote on the table. 


DEDICATION OF “CRUSADER HALL” 109 

“1122 — J. 21—0. 12 — E. 2 — T. 21—0. 
1221 M.” 

333- That means end of message.” 

Joe put his finger in the key and slowly sent a 
reply to Durr. 

“ Emil. Shake hands, Joe.” 

Tom then tried his skill. The experience of the 
boys, gained by working at a short distance, had 
proved very valuable. The ether was soon full of 
messages between the attic and the farmhouse. 
After that, scarcely a day passed that some word 
was not sent to Durr, and the boys became very 
skilful in sending messages. 

The work on the gymnasium had proceeded 
slowly, and it would not be ready for use until 
after Thanksgiving. The boys had worked faith- 
fully with the carpenter until the extension was 
completed but, after that, football had occupied 
their interests. It had been decided to open the 
new hall immediately after the Thanksgiving 
game. 

With this in view, the work had been pushed 
more rapidly. Crusader Hall, as it had been de- 
cided to call the gymnasium, was very attractive. 
The interior walls had been covered with a coat of 
fresh paint of a soft gray color. Small dressing 
rooms had been arranged in the corners. Electric 
lights close to the ceiling shed a brilliant radiance 
over the floor. 


no YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


The opening of the hall was an event for which 
the boys prepared with much care. There was to 
be a reception and a short entertainment. Each 
member of the company invited his household and 
his immediate friends. No effort would be made to 
have a game or even a drill, as the floor would no 
doubt be crowded. The entertainment committee 
promised a good program but kept the various 
numbers a secret. 

At last Friday night, the time set for the open- 
ing, arrived. The boys were on hand early. A 
curtain across one end of the hall shut off a small 
platform which was to be used as a stage. Folding 
chairs were piled along the walls in readiness for 
use during the entertainment. 

The first persons to arrive were Mr. and Mrs. 
Barth. Captain Warren received them graciously 
and introduced Jimmie Harding, who stood next 
in the receiving line. Introductions were scarcely 
necessary, as nearly all the boys were by this time 
customers of Mr. Barth. Other guests arrived in 
quick succession and formed in little groups, chat- 
ting and commenting on the attractive appearance 
of the hall. 

About eight o’clock the tooting of an automobile 
horn was heard, and a party arrived which caused 
a sensation. It consisted of Mr. and Mrs. Hoyt of 
Cleveland, their daughters Marion and Catherine, 
and their four nieces. They had all visited Camp 


DEDICATION OF CRUSADER HALL’^ 111 

Crusader the preceding summer and were well 
known to the company. They were unexpected 
guests, as their coming had been arranged by Mr. 
Jackson, unknown to the others. Mr. Hoyt was 
overflowing with good spirits as he shook hands 
with his many friends. 

“ Well, well. Here we all are again. Joe, how 
do you do? What a vast Coliseum this is for the 
games of this mighty race of warriors. Art, you’ve 
grown in these few months. The nation is safe in 
the hands of this brave generation. Pat McGuire, 
this is a pleasure and an honor to grasp your hand 
again. There are the fair maidens eager for a 
look into your face.” 

So with each one Mr. Hoyt kept up a running 
fire of comments. 

Pat and Joe faced each other. They had been 
equally attentive to Elsie Seymour, Mr. Hoyt’s 
niece, during the summer’s camp. 

Singly or together, Pat?” inquired Joe, as 
each realized the other’s intention. 

United we go, divided you fall, Joe,” replied 
Pat, so together they sought out Elsie to receive 
equally cordial greetings. 

After half an hour of general conversation, Mr. 
Jackson mounted the small platform before the 
curtain and gained the attention of the guests. 

“ If you will all be seated,” he announced, “ we 
shall begin our program.” 


112 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Chairs were quickly placed. Then Mr. Jackson 
made a short speech setting forth the use to which 
the building would be put and declaring it form- 
ally opened. Alice Miles sang a solo; Colonel 
Russell made a short stirring speech; and Adam 
Lesser recited a patriotic poem. Mrs. Kinsman 
received a round of applause as she came forward 
to the piano. 

Mr. Jackson then announced that a dramatic 
performance would be given after a little interval. 
During the moments of waiting, some one called 
out, “ Please ask Mr. Hoyt to make a speech.” 
The cry was taken up and Mr. Hoyt, visibly em- 
barrassed, was escorted to the platform. 

“ Friends,” he began, as he faced the audience, 
“ the cruelty of the unseen foe who cries aloud 
upon a fellow being for a speech is beyond descrip- 
tion. What can I say that is not already apparent? 
That your ladies are beautiful? That your men 
are chivalrous? That your girls and boys are 
courteous and attractive? You know all that. No, 
let me be content with affirming that had not my 
heart been warm with friendship for you all, I 
should not have been here. I should have listened 
to the pleadings of my daughters and my nieces 
with firm determination not to yield. But desire 
leapt to the occasion, and the occasion, assisted by 
the young ladies, prompted the desire, and here I 
am. I congratulate you upon the completion of 


DEDICATION OF CRUSADER HALL’’ 113 

this splendid hall and I count myself fortunate to 
be numbered among your guests.” 

Amidst applause Mr. Hoyt took his seat. Miss 
Marion was sitting next to him, and beyond her 
Mr. Jackson had found a place. 

‘‘ Father,” she remarked, you have given Mr. 
Jackson the impression that we had to urge you to 
come.” 

“What!” exclaimed Mr. Hoyt. “Oh, no. I 
assure you, Mr. Jackson, that they did not urge at 
all and came much against their will.” 

“ Now, father,” pleaded Marion, “ that makes 
it worse. We wanted to come and so did you.” 

“True,” admitted Mr. Hoyt. “I had forgot- 
ten. Yes, Mr. Jackson, I had no difficulty in 
bringing them. In fact, Marion said that if she 
had her choice among all the things she desired, 
she would rather come to Portage to-night than — 
than to stay at home alone.” 

“ Oh, father,” exclaimed Marion, and desisted 
from her efforts to set Mr. Jackson right. But 
that gentleman accepted gratefully the fact of their 
presence and did not seem much worried about 
their motives. 

All was now ready for the play. The curtain 
was drawn aside and a strange scene met the eyes of 
the guests. Against a background of painted trees 
glowed a camp-fire. This had been produced by 
burying a red electric light bulb, attached to an 


114 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


extension cord, under a little heap of sticks and oak 
leaves. The floor was likewise covered with oak 
leaves, the only material available in December. 
A stump stood in the foreground. A few sticks of 
incense, burning in the recesses of the camp-fire, 
caused a small column of smoke to arise. 

“ Those boys will burn the whole place up, 
having a bonfire right on the stage,” gasped Mrs. 
Barth, not realizing the harmless nature of the 
camp-fire, so realistic was it. They’ll burn a 
hole in the floor, too.” Mr. Barth quieted her 
fears. 

Against the painted background paced a sentry, 
gun on shoulder. A boy in uniform walked wear- 
ily in. He wrapped himself in a blanket and 
throwing himself down by the fire went to sleep. 
Several other boys entered and went to sleep also. 
Suddenly two Indians entered stealthily, pounced 
upon the sentry and captured him before he could 
make an outcry. They carried him off to the right. 
Just then Joe, dressed as a scout, entered from the 
left. He wriggled along the floor through the 
leaves toward the stump. The boards of the stage 
creaked as he went, but the noise seemed not to dis- 
turb the sleepers. Joe crouched down behind the 
stump and looked intently in the direction of the 
departing Indians. 

At this moment the camp-fire went out and left 
the stage in darkness. Some one struck a match 


DEDICATION OF CRUSADER HALL^^ 115 

behind the scenes, adjusted a plug and the fire 
blazed up merrily again. The sleepers stirred un- 
easily, and a whisper in a rich brogue floated 
through the forest. 

“ Mind the cord, Joe.” Pat was evidently send- 
ing back a message from the Land of Nod. 

After deep slumber had again settled upon the 
soldiers, the Indians crept back on hands and knees. 
In their right hands they had tomahawks which 
they stopped to flourish. One of them gave a sud- 
den lurch forward, but the blanket with which he 
was enveloped evidently caught on some nail 
which projected from the floor of the forest, for it 
failed to accompany the wearer. This revealed 
for a moment the brown khaki of the well-known 
Young Crusader uniform and confused the spec- 
tators. Had the Indian killed the sentry and taken 
his clothes? Or was he a friend in disguise? But 
the Indian crept back and crawled beneath the 
blanket. An outstretched hand, no doubt of some 
faithful squaw in attendance upon her brave, re- 
leased the blanket and the advance began again. 
Just as the Indians reached the group of sleeping 
soldiers they stood upright. At the same moment 
Joe sprang up, a huge revolver in each hand and 
cried, “ Surrender.” 

It was in vain. The Indians possibly did not 
understand English, for they began to run in the 
direction whence they came. Joe, apparently 


116 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

chagrined at the Indian’s lack of education and 
their rudeness in not obeying his request, stood 
a moment and then started in pursuit. 

But his shout had aroused the sleepers. They 
arose at the same instant that Joe began his long 
chase across the stage. He had not counted on this, 
and his first plunge carried him into the midst of 
the half-erect figures. He stumbled, and came to 
the ground with a crash, carrying the ruins of a 
camp-fire and an army with him. As he struck the 
floor he shouted : 

“ Pursue and capture them.” 

The whole army arose and hastened off to the 
right. They must have been remarkable runners, 
for in spite of the long lead which the Indians had 
they were overtaken and dragged back upon the 
stage in an incredibly short time. Once there a 
process in tying began which would have made a 
surgeon, skilled in bandaging, green with envy. 
Those poor Indians were tied from every conceiv- 
able angle. As a final safeguard they were tied 
to the stump. But so strong is the native red man 
that a slight movement of restlessness uprooted that 
stump and hurled it upon the camp-fire. 

It must have been a tragic presentation of the 
horrors of frontier warfare, for tears were stream- 
ing down the faces of many in the audience as the 
curtain was drawn over the scene. 

The second scene represented a trial. The 


DEDICATION OF ‘^CRUSADER HALL” 117 

camp-fire steadily blazed on without replenishing. 
The Indians, still bound, were brought to a drum- 
head. The sentry and the tomahawks were intro- 
duced in evidence. The Indians were sentenced 
to be shot and were led away. So the play ended, 
amidst cheers from the audience. The guests went 
home delighted with the efforts of the boys. 

The hall became the center of the athletic ac- 
tivities of the company. Several basket-ball teams 
were formed, and many games were played among 
themselves as well as with other teams. But the 
meetings were still held each Friday in the High 
School, for the boys had become attached to their 
attractive room there, and it was difficult to ar- 
range the hall for both meetings and a gymnasium. 

The Wardens had had a long conference about 
the proposed trip to Washington and had decided 
that it was about time to take the boys into their 
confidence. Mr. Sumner agreed to present the 
matter at the second meeting in December. 

There was almost a perfect attendance that 
night, for the rumor had gone about that some 
special announcement would be made. After the 
usual business Mr. Sumner arose. 

“ Mr. Chairman,” he began, I have some very 
good news to announce. The officials of the Rail- 
road company have offered to the Young Cru- 
saders the transportation and the use of a car for a 
trip to be taken early in the summer.” 


118 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


Silence fell upon the meeting. The boys could 
scarcely believe the announcement that was being 
made. 

‘‘ The wardens have considered the matter, and 
we believe that it is possible to accept the offer. 
We have agreed that the most desirable place to 
visit is the capital of the nation, Washington.’’ 

It was evident that the unexpected news was 
making a strong impression upon the company. 
They sat with eager faces turned toward the 
speaker, intent upon every word. 

“ If nothing happens to prevent and if the com- 
pany will prepare for such a journey, we shall, 
next June, just as soon as school closes, spend a 
week in camp in Washington.” 

This final assertion was greeted with an uproar 
of applause and approval. Three cheers were given 
with a will. When quiet was restored, Mr. Sum- 
ner resumed his talk. 

“ In order to do this thoroughly, we must pre- 
pare for it by a study of the city. On each Friday 
evening after New Year’s we shall have a short lec- 
ture upon some point of interest in Washington. 
Mr. Kinsman will have the first three lectures on 
the Capitol. In the meantime I would suggest 
that each boy prepare himself by reading whatever 
he can find in the library about the Capitol.” 

“ But perhaps we will not be allowed to go,” 
suggested Dick. 


DEDICATION OF ‘^CRUSADER HALL^^ 119 


“ We have seen your parents and have obtained 
their permission in every case. Each boy will be 
expected to contribute to the general fund to pay 
for the camp. But as you have six months in 
which to do this you ought to have no difficulty.” 

Many questions were asked when the meeting 
broke up that night, and the excited boys went to 
their homes full of enthusiasm for the project. 

When Joe remembered the next morning that 
Durr had been absent, he hastened to the attic and 
called him on the wireless. The good news about 
the trip was speedily sent, and Durr replied that 
he would go if he had to walk. For an hour the 
flashes of the current kept up. The skill of the 
operators had increased so that they handled their 
instruments with speed and accuracy. Tom came 
into the attic just as Durr had sent word that he 
must stop and get to his chores on the farm. 

“ Send one message for me, Joe,” Tom re- 
quested. 

“ All right. Ifll hold Durr. What is it? ” 

Tom wrote it on a scrap of paper and handed it 
over. 

“ Durr: Prepare to carry the flag to the White 
House. We hope to see the President. Warren.” 

In an instant the reply came. 

“Warren: It will be the proudest day of our 
lives. Durr.” 


CHAPTER X 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 

Christmas was drawing near. The shops on 
Main street were filled with people selecting gifts, 
the gay windows were making their appeal to the 
passers-by, and there was the usual preparation for 
parties and family gatherings. School closed the 
Thursday before Christmas week. Jimmie Hard- 
ing and Art Miles had been invited by Emil Durr 
to go to the country with him to spend Friday and 
Saturday, and they were looking forward with 
much pleasure to these two days at Durr’s hos- 
pitable home. 

The Young Crusaders planned to have a sled- 
ding party on Friday. They were to meet at the 
High School at half-past twelve and spend the 
afternoon with their great bob sleds. Jimmie and 
Art did not like to miss this pleasure, but they had 
promised Durr, so they prepared to forego the 
Friday’s sport at home. 

After school on Thursday a wagon, mounted on 
runners, and drawn by two powerful horses driven 
by a man muffled to his ears, was waiting at the 
High School gate. Mr. Durr had come in to take 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 


121 


his son’s guests to the farm. Durr had often re- 
mained in the city over night as the guest of the 
boys, and in appreciation of this favor Mr. Durr 
desired to make the boys’ visit as pleasant as pos- 
sible. The wagon bed was filled with straw and 
great blankets were piled under the seat. 

As Jimmie, Art and Emil climbed into the 
wagon bed the others gathered around enviously, 
and waved a farewell. Mr. Durr spoke to his 
horses, and they moved ofif in stately fashion, the 
sleigh-bells jingling merrily. A volley of snow- 
balls followed the wagon, some of which, hurled 
by skilled hands, made its occupants dodge with 
alacrity under the blankets. One snowball broke 
with a thud upon the broad back of Mr. Durr, who 
merely laughed and waved a hand without look- 
ing back. 

It was an ideal winter day. The heavy snow 
had mantled the earth with white, and the trees 
were weighted with the burden. The roads were 
somewhat broken, but the horses had difficulty in 
places where the snow had drifted. 

The boys enjoyed the bracing ride and scarcely 
realized that they had gone four miles when they 
turned into the open gate of Mr. Durr’s yard. A 
large rambling farmhouse set back from the road 
and the smoke curling from several chimneys gave 
evidence of warm fireplaces and hospitality. 

Jimmie and Art would not let Mr. Durr leave 


122 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


them at the house, and they went to the barn and 
helped to put up the horses. Then, running 
through the tunnel-like paths, they came to the 
door of the great kitchen. 

As Emil opened the door and allowed the boys 
to pass in, the delicious warmth and odor of a farm 
kitchen enveloped them. There stood Mrs. Durr, 
ample, kindly and efficient, pervading the scene 
with her wholesome personality. 

“ Come right in, boys, and get comfortable. 
We are very glad to see you. Just like boys to 
come to the kitchen first. Emil, put some wood 
in the stove. Here, sit down and warm your feet. 
You sit here. Lieutenant Harding.” 

Jimmie glanced quickly into the kindly face and 
laughed a little in an embarrassed way. Before he 
could recover himself, Mrs. Durr, noticing his 
confusion, continued : 

“ Emil told me you were both lieutenants, and 
that was the proper way to speak to you.” 

“ Emil is always joking, Mrs. Durr,” responded 
Jimmie. “My name is Jimmie, if you don’t 
mind.” 

“ All right, boys, get warm and Emil will show 
you your room. I’ll stir a bit of supper together. 
Emil, you put the kettle over. Emil says you are 
light eaters and don’t care for pie or jelly or pre- 
served peaches and such like. I hope we can keep 
you well fed.” 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 


123 


“ Mrs. Durr,” said Art solemnly, Emil in- 
vited us especially because we are such universal 
eaters. Jimmie likes everything on the calendar, 
and so do I. We’ll get even with Emil.” 

The hour before supper passed quickly. Durr 
took the two boys to the top of the house where, in 
a little gable, he had installed his wireless appara- 
tus. 

“ I can talk with Joe any time he is at his 
uncle’s.” 

“ Try it now, Emil.” 

Emil turned on the current, pressed the key 
and the sparks flew. He threw a switch and 
waited. 

There’s no answer. He’s not there.” 

At supper the other members of the family ap- 
peared in the cosy dining-room. Emil had a 
brother Gustave and a sister Clara who attended 
the country school half a mile away. Mr. Durr 
came stamping in from the barn, shaking his great- 
coat. 

It’s begun to snow again,” he remarked, as he 
hung the lantern on a hook, “ that will make the 
roads bad.” 

The supper was all that could be desired. It 
was impossible for anything but good nature to 
prevail at that table. After supper they all gath- 
ered about the fireplace in the living-room. With- 
out it was snowing steadily, and through the win- 


124 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


dows the sight of the white flakes whirling to the 
ground enhanced the sense of comfort within. 

Bedtime came early at the Durrs’, and by ten 
o’clock Art and Jimmie were soundly sleeping in 
a great four-poster in a large room next to Emil’s. 
It was not quite light when they were awakened by 
Emil, who stood beside them. The odor of boiling 
coffee filled the house, and a faint sizzling from 
the region of the kitchen gave warning that break- 
fast was on the stove. 

Refreshed and eager for a day’s fun, the boys 
quickly dressed and reached the dining-room just 
as Mrs. Durr appeared from the kitchen with a 
huge platter of bacon and eggs. 

Right on the nick of time, boys. We have to 
get the children off early to school. This is the 
last day before vacation.” 

Gustave and his sister prepared to go to school. 
They wore heavy boots and warm leggings. Al- 
though the snow had fallen all night and was 
drifted high, a snow-plow pulled by a horse had 
opened up the usual path to the school. As they 
departed with their lunches in a small basket, Mrs. 
Durr said: 

If it gets too bad, Emil will come for you with 
the horse.” 

It gave promise of being a stormy day. The 
wind was blowing the snow into little drifts and 
ridges in the yard. By nine o’clock the boys, who 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 


125 


had purposed to walk over the farm and look at 
the rabbit traps, gave up this plan and went to the 
barn. The wind was getting stronger, and the 
falling snow was blown against the buildings and 
trees. When the boys returned to the house to 
examine again the wireless telegraph, they heard 
Mrs. Durr ask anxiously of her husband: 

“ Do you think that the roads will become im- 
passable? ” 

“Oh, no! Mother, don’t worry. This wind 
won’t keep up.” 

But it did. By the middle of the morning it 
had reached the proportions of a small gale, and 
it was impossible to see the barn. 

Mr. Durr was growing uneasy. His wife 
spoke again. 

“ We ought not to have allowed the children to 
go out in the face of this storm. I fear they won’t 
be able to get back.” 

“ I think I’ll walk down to the school,” said 
Mr. Durr. 

“ We’ll go, too,” added Emil, and they made 
ready for the journey. It was nearly noon when 
they started. Mr. Durr had a long piece of rope 
with four loops tied in it. 

“Take hold of this and keep together,” said 
he. 

The storm was now raging, and the wind was 
howling in the trees. The party, with heads 


126 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

down, beat against it to the gate. The road was 
completely obliterated, and the drifts grew higher 
and higher. It was bitterly cold. Suddenly Mr. 
Durr stopped. They huddled up close to him. 

We can’t make it this way,” he shouted. 

Turn back to the house.” 

With difficulty they retraced their steps and 
gained the kitchen, panting with their exer- 
tions. 

“ We can’t get through, mother,” he said to the 
anxious Mrs. Durr. There was a note of alarm in 
his voice. He hurried to the telephone. After 
a long wait he got the central at the little sub- 
station several miles away. He asked if there 
were any reports about the roads or the school 
children. After listening he turned to the group. 

“ The operator says that the snow has drifted 
high and that no one can get through. The wires 
to Portage are down. Farmers are working to 
reach the school. They are hoping the wind 
will die down. One would get lost in this 
storm.” 

Mrs. Durr was very white. 

“ Don’t fret, mother; the children are all right. 
They are safe in school. Miss Cartwright will 
not let them leave. They can keep warm and they 
have their lunches.” 

“ But they can’t stay there all night.” 

“No, we’ll have to do something. The storm 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 


127 


may stop,” and Mr. Durr went for the tenth time 
to the window. He could not see twenty feet. 
The wind was whirling the snow, and to their 
excited fancy it was worse and worse every 
minute. 

“Won’t the men be able to reach the school?” 
asked Jimmie. 

“ We’ll try,” and Mr. Durr spoke bravely, but 
with a note of trembling in his voice. He stepped 
again to the telephone and listened. 

“ They are talking all along the line. The 
storm must be worse in the valley.” Here Mr. 
Durr realized that he was alarming his wife more 
and he stopped. 

Jimmie whispered to Emil: “ Let’s go up to the 
wireless.” 

Emil gave him a startled look. “ Why? ” 

“ I’ll tell you there.” 

The boys bounded up the stairs. Mr. Durr fol- 
lowed. When they reached the second floor, he 
said: 

“ Boys, I don’t want to alarm Mrs. Durr, but the 
little I could hear on the ’phone seems to indicate 
that the schoolhouse is almost buried and that we 
cannot reach it without digging.” 

“Jimmie has an idea, father,” interrupted 
Emil. 

“ What is it? ” 

“ I suggest that we try to get Portage on the 


128 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

wireless and get help from there. How far is the 
railroad track from the school? ’’ 

“ Only about two hundred yards. Something 
ought to be done. Can you get Portage? ” 

I’ll try, father.” 

Emil turned to his instruments. 

Joe Russell and Tom Warren were spending 
the morning in Uncle Russell’s attic. The storm 
which had enveloped the countryside was not 
quite so violent in Portage, but it was severe 
enough to cause the Young Crusaders to give up 
the idea of a coasting party. 

Joe was assorting his tools, when he heard a 
slight tap of the bell on the wireless. He at once 
went to the instrument. It was faintly sounding 
Joe’s call. Throwing the switch he responded. 
Then came the message feebly, as if the atmos- 
pheric conditions were interfering. Joe listened 
intently and wrote down the letters as they 
sounded. Tom stood beside him, looking over his 
shoulder. 

“Old Emil does not forget us, does he?” he 
remarked. 

“ S-t-o-r-m. S-c-h-o-o-1 h-o-u-s-e b-u-r-i-e-d b-y 
d-r-i-f-t-s. G-e-t h-e-l-p o-n r-a-i-l-r-o-a-d — w-e 
c-a-n-t r-e-a-c-h c-h-i-l-d-r-e-n.” 

“Whew!” exclaimed Joe. “What does that 
mean.” 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 


129 


“ It means that the people can’t get through the 
snow to the school, and Durr wants us to get to 
them from the railroad.” 

Joe sent but two letters “ O. K.” 

He hurried down the stairs, with Tom follow- 
ing, into the library where Colonel Russell sat 
writing. 

Uncle,” began Joe breathlessly, the storm 
has buried the schoolhouse near Durrs’ in the 
snow, and they want us to rescue the children.” 

“ Hold on a minute, Joe. How do you know? ” 
“ Durr called me on the wireless. He suggests 
that we get help to them from the railroad.” 

“ Do you think this is a joke, Joe? ” 

‘^You don’t know Durr, Uncle. Look at the 
snow. He meant it. What can we do? ” 

Colonel Russell sat for a few minutes thinking, 
and then went to the telephone. He had sev- 
eral long and earnest conversations before he re- 
turned. 

I have interested the officials of the railroad 
and they will send out a snow-plow, followed by 
an engine and a coach, but they can spare no men. 
It’s now noon. They will be ready to start at one 
o’clock. We must get sufficient men to do the 
work after we get there.” 

Why not get the boys. Uncle? We can get 
them quickly.” 

All right, Joe. Tom, call Jerry from the barn. 


130 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Joe, you send Durr a message that help is on the 
way.” 

Within five minutes the boys and Jerry stood 
before the colonel again. They were astonished at 
his sudden transformation. He had on high boots, 
a sweater jacket and a fur cap. 

“We’ll have to act quickly. Jerry, you go to 
the hardware store and get them to send twenty 
shovels and twenty filled lanterns at once to the 
station. Then go to the restaurant and secure 
sandwiches, pies, milk and whatever else you can 
get, at once. Get it all to the station, and load it 
on the car and wait. Tom, you telephone the 
wardens, and send in a call for the boys. Joe, you 
send word to Durr, telling him to telephone the 
people about there that we shall get to that school- 
house if it takes all night.” 

The boys went off on their several errands. The 
word of the sudden call for the Young Crusaders 
soon spread. Each boy notified was told to get his 
neighbors. It was not long before they began to 
arrive at the station, eager for definite news of 
their errand. With them came many citizens. 
The wind had now ceased, but the snow still fell. 
There were many volunteers to accompany the ex- 
pedition, and Colonel Russell selected several men 
from among them. One was a physician. 

At one o’clock everything was ready. Jerry had 
done his work well and the car had many boxes 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 131 

of provisions stored in it. A bob-sled drove up 
with an immense coffee urn which a restaurant 
keeper in his enthusiasm loaned for the project. 

Upon the track stood the snow-plow and di- 
rectly behind it a large engine with the car. At 
the command all climbed aboard, the whistle blew, 
and the bell rang. At the last moment several 
officials came aboard. One of them had a small 
box under his arm. 

Slowly the plow moved away from the station, 
throwing the snow in an immense cloud by its re- 
volving blades. 

The train followed, creeping behind the plow. 
Progress was slow, but steadily they left the town 
and came into the open country. Here they could 
see how exceptional the snowfall had been. The 
tracks were slightly elevated, and the drifts had 
not affected them so much, but the countryside 
was covered with drifts like the swelling waves of 
the ocean. The boys, looking from the car win- 
dows, could see nothing but snow and tree tops 
in every direction. 

After going on for half an hour the train 
stopped. 

“ Here we are,” cried one of the trainmen. 
“ The school is in that direction,” he added, point- 
ing through a window. 

There was a rush to that side of the car. The 
land dipped to a somewhat lower level, and about 


132 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

six hundred feet distant a column of smoke could 
be seen rising. 

‘‘ There’s the school,” shouted several at once, 
and all soon distinguished it. Upon one side the 
drift had reached the eaves, but on the other it 
apparently reached only the upper sash of the win- 
dows. Between the track and the school was an 
unbroken mass of snow. 

Colonel Russell’s voice was heard in the midst 
of the confusion. 

Attention.” 

Every one listened. 

“We shall have to proceed with system,” he 
said. “ First the engineer will turn a stream of 
hot water into the snow near the track so we may 
see how deep it is. Then the first platoon of 
Young Crusaders will take these shovels and go 
to work. But we must wait until the engineer has 
done his part.” 

In a few minutes a hot stream from the engine 
was directed into the snow alongside the track. 
This revealed the fact that the snow was about five 
feet deep at this point. Luckily the wind had died 
down and the snow was no longer drifting. Tom 
led the first platoon from the train into the space 
cleared by the hot water. Colonel Russell and the 
wardens stood on the platform prepared to hand 
down shovels. 

It was difficult to determine exactly how to start 


THE GREAT SNOW STORM 133 

the work. There seemed to be no place to heap 
up the snow from any path. At length Mr. Sum- 
ner, jumping off and taking a shovel, said: 

“ Here, Tom, you and I will break a sort of 
ravine into the drift, and the rest of you pack the 
snow with your feet.” 

His plan worked. Mr. Sumner and Tom sliced 
into the snow with their shovels and beat it down. 
Behind them came the boys, three abreast, stamp- 
ing it under foot and packing it as hard as pos- 
sible. 

“ Many feet make light work,” remarked Pat, 
jumping upon the snow. 

The passage thus forming was guided by direc- 
tions from those in the train. Progress was slow, 
but it was sure and effective. After fifteen minutes 
the second platoon was put to work, and the first 
withdrew to the car to rest and get warm. The 
men, too, were now at work with the shovels. 
After an hour’s labor the passage had been pushed 
fifty feet into the snow bank. 

It will take us twelve hours at this rate,” said 
Colonel Russell, in a discouraged voice. 

But fortune favored them. The depth of snow 
suddenly decreased to three feet. They pushed 
through this at almost a slow walk, and the next 
hour found them within fifty feet of the school. 

In the meantime one of the railroad officials had 
worked his way, with the help of the boys, to a 


134 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


telegraph pole and had climbed it. He carried his 
little box, and in some way mysterious to those 
below, he had soon attached the box to the wire 
and was sending messages to Portage. 


CHAPTER XI 


THE RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 

Durr, Art and Jimmie, when the fury of the 
storm had ceased, went to the high gable. From 
that point they saw the arrival of the train and 
knew that rescuers were at work. This news they 
telephoned about the country. The reassured 
farmers and country folk, snowbound, but making 
every effort to break paths, soon desisted from 
their ineffective personal efforts and sat indoors 
awaiting the bulletins over the ’phones. 

Within fifty feet of the school the snow became 
deeper. It was now half-past three and darkness 
would come on within an hour. The whole com- 
pany was summoned. 

Mr. Sumner directed that three tunnels be 
started into the drifts and that those not in the 
tunnel should tramp down the snow in a big circle 
at the edge of the drift, as fast as it was carried 
out. The tunnels were started at least twenty feet 
apart and it was arranged so they would meet about 
twenty-five feet from the starting point. 


136 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

All were puzzled by this, at first, but they soon 
realized that it had a double purpose. It was a 
safeguard against any one’s being caught beyond 
a cave-in and also a provision for quick removal 
of snow. The boys with shovels would enter the 
center passage, go to its end and get a shovel full 
of snow and return by a side passage. Thus they 
did not interfere with each other. It also kept the 
whole company at work and their activity kept 
them warm. 

Foot by foot they approached the school. The 
roofs of the tunnels kept falling in from their own 
weight, but the snow was light and no one was 
hurt. A constant procession of boys passed in and 
out, carrying the snow to the circle which had been 
stamped down. By four o’clock they were within 
ten feet of the school. It had now grown so dark 
that the lanterns were lighted. In little niches in 
the tunnel walls stood the torch bearers. Foot by 
foot they made headway. As the excitement of 
the hour grew, they worked furiously, as if the 
school were in danger of disappearing before they 
could reach it. Colonel Russell entered the tun- 
nel and went to the very end. 

“ Keep it up, boys,” he encouraged. “ We’re 
almost there; only a foot or two yet.” 

Even as he spoke a mass of snow fell from the 
head of the tunnel and disclosed the side of the 
school. 


RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 137 

“ Turn to the left,” he shouted, “ there’s no win- 
dow here.” 

To the left they turned. The boys were crowd- 
ing into the tunnel from the rear, obstructing 
progress. A solemn hush had fallen on the whole 
party. In a few minutes the corner of a window 
was revealed. Colonel Russell stepped up, and 
wiping the snow from the glass, looked in. Every- 
one stopped his work and listened to hear what 
he reported. 

It was an affecting sight that met the colonel’s 
eyes. The room, which had been darkened by the 
obstruction of the windows, was lighted by a single 
lamp upon the teacher’s desk. In the open space 
about the desk stood the whole school in a circle, 
playing “The Farmer in the Dell.” Miss Cart- 
wright, her face showing her anxiety but her out- 
ward demeanor cheerful and unconcerned, was in 
the circle. 

The colonel tapped on the window, saying as he 
did so: “They are all right. Pass the word 
along.” 

An excited cheer went ringing out through the 
tunnel, and Miss Cartwright hastened to the win- 
dow. 

The colonel shouted to her: “We’ll be in very 
soon. Don’t be alarmed.” 

The children gathered around her and in the 
dim light watched the snow curtain disappear 


138 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


from the window sash. Miss Cartwright then 
opened the window, and the colonel, Mr. Sumner 
and Tom Warren climbed in. They were soon 
followed by Mr. Kinsman and several others. 

Hello, children,” said the colonel. “ Do you 
think Tm Santa Claus? Here, Tom, you guard 
the window. Let no one else in. And now, boys 
and girls, we’re going to take care of you. How 
are they all, Miss Cartwright? ” 

Miss Cartwright was sobbing when the colonel 
turned to her. She was a young girl scarcely 
twenty-one, and the strain had been almost too 
great for her. The colonel patted her on the 
shoulder. 

You are a brave young lady and we’re here 
to help. Have a little cry and then help us get 
these little ones bundled up. What do you think, 
children! Your fathers and mothers all know that 
we’ve come to get you.” 

“ They haven’t realized, except the older ones, 
that we have been in danger,” Miss Cartwright 
said. “ We have played games nearly all the after- 
noon. Can they get home? ” 

‘‘ We’ll take care of all of you,” answered the 
colonel, “ and now get into your wraps. Where 
are your overshoes, young lady? ” and the colonel 
glanced at Miss Cartwright’s feet. 

‘‘ I gave them to one of the girls yesterday, and 
she did not come to-day.” 


RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 139 


“ So, that’s it. Well, we’ll have an automobile 
for you,” and the colonel chuckled. “ Tom, help 
the older boys from the window. Have them go 
directly to the car.” 

There were forty children in the school, but 
only a few older ones. They stepped upon a chair 
and into the waiting hands outside. When the 
smaller ones’ turn came, each was placed on the 
sturdy back of a large boy, and clinging there was 
carried through the tunnel, with a squad of lan- 
tern-bearers lighting the way. Boys came up 
eagerly and asked for a burden. Finally only 
Miss Cartwright, the colonel, Mr. Sumner and 
Tom remained. 

“ Now, Mr. Sumner, you and Tom step out and 
make a king’s-chair.” 

No, no,” protested the teacher. “ I can walk.” 

“ Madam,” said the colonel, his beaming face 
belying his stern voice, you are the princess on 
this occasion, and a whole magic chair is yours. 
We should all be unhappy otherwise.” 

With a faint blush she stepped to the window 
and was soon firmly seated in the king’s-chair, one 
hand resting lightly on the shoulder of each of her 
cavaliers. The colonel blew out the light, and 
climbed out of the window, closing it after him. 

Most of the party had remained at the little 
circle beyond the first tunnel to await the last of 
the rescued. When Mr. Sumner and Tom ap- 


140 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

peared with the teacher carried between them, 
there arose a cheer that was heard even to the 
train. 

“ It’s for you, Miss Cartwright,” whispered Mr. 
Sumner. 

By the dim light of the lanterns they took their 
way along the path, and all were soon in the train. 
There was no delay and the train began its speedy 
journey to Portage. The anxious little children, 
seated in the coach, held hands and looked in won- 
der at the boys and men. The appearance of the 
teacher gave them courage and she went to each 
one in turn, assuring them that they would be well 
taken care of. 

They were not prepared for the reception at 
Portage station. A great crowd had gathered, as 
the news of the rescue had been telegraphed in by 
an official. The parkway about the station was a 
fairy land of light and shadow caused by the lamps 
of a score of waiting automobiles. A dozen men 
crowded about offering to help. 

^‘Take every child to my house,” was the 
colonel’s command, as the party came off the 
car. 

The machines were soon loaded. There was no 
definite arrangement, but the children were kept 
in groups, and soon the colonel’s house was filled 
with the children and the men from the auto- 
mobiles. 


RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 141 

The confusion was so great that the colonel 
finally said: 

“ Miss Cartwright, please take the school up- 
stairs and look after them a little while.” 

When this was done, the colonel turned to the 
waiting guests. 

Mrs. Harding wants to take care of some of 
them,” began Mr. Harding. “ I’ll take them 
right along. We’d like the teacher, too.” 

So should we,” began half a dozen others. 

“ Mr. Sumner, take Mr. Harding up-stairs and 
have Miss Cartwright assign him a few children. 
Take their names so we may know where they go, 
in case the parents are able to call up. Miss Cart- 
wright remains here for supper,” he said firmly. 

As each applied, this plan was carried out, and 
soon the children were enjoying good suppers and 
warm beds at a score of comfortable homes. 

In the meantime Joe and Tom had hastened to 
the attic. The wireless was soon in operation, and 
Durr had signaled that he was listening. 

The children are in Portage.” Joe’s nimble 
fingers clicked off the message. “ All well and 
cared for. No cause for worry. Telephone to 
every home.” 

Durr’s response came back at once. “ O. K. 
Three cheers. Good for Portage.” 

In about ten minutes the sounder again began. 
"Joe.” 


142 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


Joe responded with the usual signal. 

“ Everybody notified and happy. Mother sends 
love to Gustave and Clara and tells them to mind 
their manners.’’ 

The talking kept up for an hour. Tom took 
Mr. Sumner’s list, telephoned each house, and got 
a “ good night ” message from each child to his 
parents. This Joe sent to Durr, and Jimmie and 
Art telephoned it along the farmers’ line. 

The excitement was over and the colonel stood 
in his library. Edna Cartwright sat before the 
fire. Mr. and Mrs. Kinsman, who had just ar- 
rived, were laying off their wraps in the hall. 

Anna Kinsman, with that generous hearted im- 
pulsiveness that was not the least of her charms, 
did not wait for an introduction, but rushed up to 
the little teacher and kissed her heartily. 

You are to come home with us after supper. 
I am so glad.” 

“ Thank you. I was wondering what was to 
become of me,” answered the teacher, with a pleas- 
ant laugh. 

“ My dear,” said Colonel Russell with a solemn 
bow, you have had exactly forty invitations to be 
the guest at forty homes. You are the most invited 
young lady that ever came to Portage. It has 
given me a brain storm to think of excuses enough 
to satisfy all those who invited you. But I have 
reserved the pleasure of your company for Mrs. 


RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 143 

Kinsman, because,” here the colonel paused, “ be- 
cause she deserves good fortune, and it will give 
you both pleasure to know each other.” 

“ Colonel Russell,” said Anna, “ it’s no wonder 
people like to do things for you. Hello, here are 
the boys.” 

Joe and Tom stood in the door. 

“ Come right in, boys,” said the colonel. 
‘‘ Here’s one section of your king’s-chair. Miss 
Cartwright, and the other will be here in a few 
minutes. Can’t separate a young lady from her 
traveling necessities, you know. Supper will soon 
be ready.” 

“ Mrs. Durr sent a message to one of the little 
girls named Edna,” began Joe, “but we couldn’t 
find any Edna on the list. She said ‘ Give dear 
little Edna our love.’ Can you help us out, Miss 
Cartwright? ” 

The teacher looked in confusion at Joe’s serious 
face. 

“ Why, I’m the only Edna,” she said. 

It was Joe’s turn to be confused. A slow red 
crept over his cheeks. Anna laughed. 

“ It’s all right, Joe. Give her the message.” 

Joe’s courage came back. He said, steadily 
looking straight at Miss Cartwright: “ Mrs. Durr 
sent her love to dear Edna.” 

“But how?” 

“ By the wireless.” 


144 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Oh, you are the boys that Emil sends messages 
to. Well, I declare! So you are Joe. Emil says 
you are three dots and a dash, or something like 
that. Can you send a message back? ” 

“ Oh, yes. What is it? ” 

“Please say: ‘Edna sends love to Mrs. Durr, 
and she is well and happy.’ What is the charge? ” 

Joe was equal to the occasion. “We take the 
miller’s fee.” 

“ How is that? ” 

“ A little toll, say ten per cent., on every article 
sent over the line,” and Joe said it quietly and 
sedately. 

“Ten per cent, of love to Mrs. Durr is friend- 
ship for you, Mr. Joe. It’s yours. Divide it be- 
tween you.” 

With a laugh and a “ thank you ” Joe and Tom 
mounted the stairs again to send the message. 

Mr. Sumner soon came. 

“ And now we’ll go to supper,” said the colonel. 
“ Mr. Sumner, will you take Miss Cartwright 
out? ” 

But the mischievous Edna could not resist a 
sudden impulse to recall her previous experience. 

“ But your floors are dry, Colonel Russell, and 
I am able to walk.” 

Whereat Mr. Sumner returned in a flash, pre- 
tending disappointment: “But aren’t we fair 
weather friends, too?” 


RESCUE AT THE SCHOOLHOUSE 145 

So the gay party partook of the colonel’s hos- 
pitality, and later Mr. Sumner accompanied Miss 
Cartwright with John and Anna Kinsman to their 
home. 

That night at the Durr home a happy group 
gathered about the fire discussing the day’s events. 

“ I am glad that Gustave and Clara are at our 
house, Mrs. Durr,” said Art. “ Alice will have a 
fine time with them.” 

Mrs. Durr had been very quiet. We have a 
good deal to be thankful for, Arthur. I am glad, 
too, that they were at your home. And, Emil, I am 
glad that you wasted your time with that ^ wire- 
less.’ It’s wonderful that God’s love is so great that 
he prepares to save the children from danger by 
a boy’s plaything.” Thus Emil had his reward. 

The next day they all worked hard to dig paths 
to the barn to care for the stock. By the follow- 
ing day roads had been broken to the station, and 
on Sunday the morning train brought out its load 
of children to the fathers waiting with sleighs. 
All were in charge of Mr. Sumner and Mr. and 
Mrs. Kinsman. Each child came back with eager 
tales of kindness and good cheer, and laden with 
mysterious packages, to be opened on Christmas 
day. The older people took dinner with the 
Durrs. But Miss Cartwright did not stay in the 
country, for Mrs. Kinsman had invited her to 


146 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


spend the vacation in Portage and she had con- 
sented. 

Whether it was by a curious coincidence or by 
some well laid plan, we know not, but every fam- 
ily in Portage that had cared for the children had, 
at Christmas dinner that year, one of a score of the 
largest turkeys that the countryside afforded. 



They became more interested in the house when they learned that it had been 

the home of General Robert E. Lee. See page 220.- 





• » 




r* 








4i ' 






r' • 

^ /'. >- 


^ 


•■m 

■f r '■ ”■» . 

'*' I i * « « 


Hi 


I I 


' » • 1 
ft 
«* 


( «• 


* V » . 

f 


A1 


• <• 


> .< t. , 


r 


t V. 


■, * 
• • 


* I 


• «• 

% 


• < 


T-<» 


r i 

• • C J 


\ >V V 


- US 


V ■ 

iV.v • f 


I ^ 


; • 


I 

f 


\t I 


- 


\ "» 


■ X 


I * I 

rj> -> ' 

*• 


•) 


V. 


i . . 
« 


• I- 

x. .* 


» . 

n 

f 


p-;< y 


' %> “ 

• , . ». 1 ► ■ t 






V ^ 

N‘. " 

• % 


• ' 4 

V ; 


.1'' ' 
f*-. ^ " 


«<• 


• « 






?J‘'‘ 

V ^ i 

^W.u- 


J 


• r 


• I 


.1 • 


• A-i s /-' \ 


V 


• ' 






:W’.-. 




/ . 



Y .. ■ X'S'. ■*', 

I ■-'t^ lx - ' '.; '-'i ,' 1 ^-. -' 

■ ^ f '■ ••.'*■' ’ ■ 

- V ■. . 'j - - . - j 16 ^^ .. /■'', • f 


: V 

4 

t. 


k V 


V , 

». 


^ V* ,., • 


• '■» 

■ • 


• » 


I, • 


^ : 

. f' 

’» *1 




J 








'•. /*■ 




"""V Ik 


• ' 


•v 


- V 


^ »• 


\ 


•I 


4 

\ 


r U^‘ 3 

V ^ 


:4 


t » 


1 


} 


• *'■ 

<• * 


\ 


>• 


• • « 


• ! 


•4 * • 

V 

i • * 




<» 

r 


V , 


• « 


i* U 


f ’ 


Cs . 


J’ ' « 

» > 

V 


« >• 
^Ss4 






► v . ■" ' '» 




I < 




; .-••r' ’ *' 


» 4. 


• JL 




' 4 « 







... Jk\ 


. • 

i « 


'*■ i. * 


r 



• » 


\ f 


. i‘* 


r>VO" 



^4 • 






- ^ T" V 


-/ » 

s 


-aJ •JQ. 


» 


0 

• • 


I 


f - . ,‘ ■ 


4» 




s, 


y 


1 « 


I i 

s. 


« ■ t 


/ ■ 


-t ' 


^ ) I « 


^ m. ■ s 


>* 

r-*-i 


k* 

r 


j 


f . 

‘ I 


V.l 

» I "• .w 


‘ » 


} 

I ’• 


■ < 

I 


’ .V 


' •* / 


* 4 


s’.. 


• ? 


X' ;■ '■ ■ ■■ 


•' y 


V 

♦ 


‘ V 

■J 


^ I 



- If 

.^>1; 


, ; • »* .*.i * t •'‘-1 -✓ "•■ I ■ 

' ■' . ■ V/; - 


. ■. / ♦is 






• ' ■ ■ ■ .'•' ■ • « ' x.-rstTjv; 4^ ?^M«ga y' ■ 

V'T.,. J.; ' .- , , . . 


•♦ . • 


• % 


•. >1 



I 


^ I 


f\ .a 


' *>. ^ J ' 

-ij ‘ J 

r 'M' •» . ■■ •:. t 


V 






‘ 

‘ • ‘‘ *> V 




S 


4 - • 
• ' I 


. r 


-' ‘(.i 



CHAPTER XII 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 

Patrick McGuire’s father was inclined to 
think that a boy could get along well enough with- 
out going to Washington. 

“ I agreed to let ye go, Pat, but ye must earn 
the money for your expenses.” 

“ Thank you, sir,” was Pat’s dutiful reply. 
“ Then I must get to work.” 

What can ye do, Pat? ” 

“ I’ll find something. If you don’t mind my 
saying so, father, I am going with the others.” 

“ All right, my boy. And I’ll wish ye good 
luck.” 

Pat sought out Mr. Kinsman and laid the case 
before him. 

“ Well, Pat, I have just had a letter from a 
publisher asking me to recommend some bright 
person to sell a book in Portage. How would you 
like to do that? ” 

“ I can try, Mr. Kinsman. What is the book? ” 
A history of England, in one volume.” 

“ Another! ” exclaimed Pat. “ I thought every 


148 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

family had that history we use in school. Did 
England have two histories?” 

“ A great many, Pat. It is a good book and 
many people would enjoy it.” 

“ Must I take it from door to door, like 
brooms? ” 

“ That’s the usual method. Start with people 
who read.” 

“ Will they hand the money right out through 
the door without looking at the book? ” 

Mr. Kinsman laughed. “ No, you will have to 
get into the house and persuade the people that 
they cannot raise children or bake bread or have a 
happy home without this history. You must stim- 
ulate their interest and arouse their curiosity.” 

Couldn’t I sell it all wrapped up as a surprise? 
I was reading the other day that people were 
mighty fond of a fish pond even if ‘ they only drew 
out some rig-a-ma-gig to put something in they 
ain’t got.’ ” 

“ You’ve been reading some Indiana philos- 
opher, Pat. You ought to read this history and 
then you could talk about it.” 

“ Read a whole book of history! Why, I would 
be so full of dates that I couldn’t get my clothes 
on. But I’ll try.” 

Pat sent for the books, and several days later a 
large package reached him by express. He 
opened it eagerly and counted over the neat vol- 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 


149 


umes. There were twenty of them. That very 
night he read a little of the history and the next 
afternoon he set out on his task. Going to a re- 
mote section of the city, he approached a house, 
mounted the steps and rang the bell. A maid 
appeared. 

Would you like to buy a history of England? ” 
began Pat. 

“ No, thank you,” said the maid, and closed the 
door. 

Pat stood in surprise for a moment. “ I ought 
to ask for the missis,” he reflected. 

At the next house he was fortunate in finding 
the missis ” in the open door. 

“ Here’s a fine history of England, ma’am,” and 
Pat placed it in her hands. “ It’s only two dollars, 
and I have the change for a five dollar bill, if 
that’s all you have.” 

The woman looked at Pat’s serious face and 
realized that he was dead in earnest. 

“ I do not care for it, young man,” she said 
kindly and handed it back. 

Pat said Thank you,” and hastened off. 

“ They don’t give me time to tell its value. I’ll 
try once more.” 

At the next house a man appeared. This put 
Pat more at his ease. 

Good afternoon. Would you be needing a 
fine history of England? It has all the dates and 


150 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

the kings and queens,” and here Pat paused, un- 
able to proceed. 

The man took the book and looked at it. It’s 
all right, my boy, but does it tell what to do to an 
automobile when it stops dead ten miles from 
home? ” 

‘^That’s in the last chapter, if anywhere,” re- 
plied Pat. 

“ I am afraid it is not there,” said the man, 
handing back the book. 

You could write it in the blank pages, sir, and 
it’s all for the same price.” 

“ Not to-day,” replied the man. 

Pat turned away. He went home and early in 
the evening he sought out Mr. Kinsman and told 
him his difficulties. 

“You must manage to get into the house, Pat, 
and take time to tell some of the fine features of 
the book.” 

“ But they won’t let me in. They all seem to 
know the history of England already.” 

“ Try to devise a plan to get in.” 

Pat sat up late that night. He spent some time 
writing notes on attractive stationery, one of his 
unused Christmas gifts. He consulted the history 
frequently. 

The next afternoon he returned to his labors. 
He rang the bell of a pretentious house. A maid 
came to the door. 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS i5i 

“ I have a note for the ^ missis.’ Is she home? ” 

The maid looked sharply at him but a little en- 
velope in Pat’s hand was an evidence of his truth- 
fulness. 

“ Come in.” 

She ushered him into the drawing room and 
told him to wait there. In a moment a large 
woman, wearing diamonds and dressed beyond the 
height of fashion, appeared. 

“ Have you a note for me, boy? ” 

“ Yes, ma’am, and I’m to wait for an answer.” 

She took the envelope from his hand and tore it 
open. Unfolding the inclosed paper she gave a 
single glance and then looked at Pat in evident per- 
plexity. 

“ Why, I don’t understand.” 

Pat was silent. 

She took the sheet of paper to the window and 
examined it again. It contained but a single sen- 
tence: “ What is a butt of malmsey? ” 

Turning again to Pat she exclaimed: ^‘Who 
sent this note? ” 

“ I did, ma’am. It’s a question that every one 
ought to know the answer to. You can’t read 
Shakespeare without knowing that.” 

The woman gazed in utmost astonishment at 
him. 

“ This book, ma’am,” and Pat produced it, 
“ answers that question. It tells how Richard the 


152 YOVNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Third had the Duke of Clarence drowned in a 
barrel of wine. A barrel is a butt and the wine 
was malmsey. It gives English history from the 
time of Caesar to the present day. Your children 
will read it with profit. Everybody’s talking 
about English history nowadays.” 

How do you know that? ” 

Pat knew it only from his limited experience in 
High School classes. 

“ I hear it most every day, ma’am. And if the 
Duke of Newcastle does come to Portage next year 
it would be fine to have all the society people know 
all about his land. He’ll expect it from educated 
people like yourself, ma’am.” 

“ You seem pretty young to know so much,” said 
the matron cautiously. “ How do you know that 
the Duke of Newcastle is coming here?” 

Pat squirmed in his chair. He was beginning 
to fear he had talked too much. 

^‘You’ll be needing it in your library, ma’am, 
even if he doesn’t come. All the best people have 
history in their library.” 

This random shot went home. The thought had 
long been in that matron’s mind that a little self- 
improvement would not be amiss. 

“ I’ll take two copies, one for the library and 
one for my den. That will be convenient. I will 
not have to send down-stairs for the book when I 
want to read history.” 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 153 

The surprised boy took the money and pro- 
duced a second book from the package he had left 
outside the front door. Jubilant over his success 
he went to the next place. Here he confronted the 
lady of the house. 

“ Here’s a note for you, if you please, and I’ll 
wait for an answer.” 

The motherly looking woman took it and es- 
corted the boy into a cozy library, where books 
abounded. She asked Pat to be seated and sat 
down herself near a table. With a small paper- 
knife she opened the note, and adjusting her glasses, 
read it carefully. It, too, had but one sentence: 
What was Queen Victoria’s maiden name? ” 
Who wants this information, young man?” 
and the quiet question was accompanied by a care- 
ful scrutiny of the lad. 

It’s one of my own worries, ma’am. I didn’t 
know until last night that queens had maiden 
names. But I found a book with it in, and I 
thought you might like to know it, too,” and Pat 
handed her the history. 

She took it gravely and turned the pages. “ Are 
you selling this book? ” 

“ Yes, ma’am.” 

Who wrote that note? ” 

I did.” 

Why?” 

Pat’s memory here served him in good stead. 


154 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


To stimulate interest and arouse curiosity.” 

The lady laughed. “ Would you leave it with 
me this evening that I may examine it? ” 

“ Certainly, ma’am, and you will find the 
queen’s maiden name on page 551 .” 

“ I’ll look later. Please come to-morrow after- 
noon.” 

Pat took his departure, satisfied with his day’s 
work. The next afternoon he returned to the 
house, hopeful yet uncertain. Again he was seated 
in the comfortable library. His prospective cus- 
tomer at once began to speak. 

“ I am president of a club that is about to study 
English history. I have been searching for a text 
book and I find this one just suited to my needs. 
Could you supply fifteen copies at once? ” 

“ Why, — why, yes, ma’am,” stammered the 
surprised boy, “ and it’s very good of you. I’ll go 
and get them.” 

In an hour they were in that library and Pat had 
a check for thirty dollars in his pocket. He 
haunted the bank next morning until the doors 
opened. When he had secured his money, he sent 
a post-office order to the publisher to pay for the 
books. He had ten dollars and three books left. 
These he determined to sell later. That night he 
went to his father. 

Father, will you take care of a little money 
for me until I go to Washington? ” 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 155 

“ What, did ye raise it? ” asked Mr. McGuire. 

“Yes, sir; ten dollars.” 

“ How did you do it? ” 

“ By taking advantage of a sudden rise in Eng- 
lish history. I sold seventeen histories in three 
days. I could never see before what good history 
was. Now I know. You gain wisdom by experi- 
ence, as Mr. Kinsman says.” 

“ Yes, ye rascal. YouVe got the wisdom and the 
money, and the others have the experience and the 
histories. But I’ll be as good as my word. Ye’ll 
go to Washington, and when ye do, remember me 
to the President,” and Mr. McGuire put Pat’s 
money in his purse and took up the evening paper. 

“ He’ll never forget you, father,” remarked Pat, 
as he was about to depart through the open door. 

“ Eh, what’s that? ” asked Mr. McGuire, look- 
ing up from his paper. 

“ The President will never forget you, father, 
because he never knew you.” 

“ I’ll furnish you with a first-class thrashing, 
Pat, when I’m not busy,” and the good-natured 
threat reached the boy’s ears as he hastened from 
the house. 

Pat hunted up Dick Brewer, and together they 
went to Harding’s barn. The Seven had been sum- 
moned by Art Miles. Art was full of suppressed 
excitement as the boys gathered in conclave be- 
hind the curtain. 


156 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


We have a real task on our hands, boys. But 
first I must swear you to secrecy for the time be- 
ing.” 

They promised to keep Art’s secret. 

“ You know,” resumed Art, “ that my father 
had a valuable collection of coins. It’s been 
stolen.” 

Art waited for this fact to impress itself upon 
their minds. The boys looked hard at him and at 
each other, hardly knowing what to say. 

‘‘Who stole them?” asked the straightforward 
Jimmie. 

“ If we knew that, Jimmie, we should have no 
trouble getting back the coins, but we don’t know. 
Father is trying to find out.” 

“ How did it happen? ” 

“ He doesn’t know. The collection was in its 
place this morning, but at noon father looked into 
the drawer and every coin was gone.” 

“ Who had been in the house during the day? ” 

“ Mother says that a book agent called in the 
morning, and later a plumber came, saying that 
he had been sent by father to fix a leaking gas fix- 
ture in the library. He worked about fifteen min- 
utes and then reported that he could not find any 
leak. Father said at noon that he had not ordered 
the plumber to come up. That’s not all. Father 
went to the plumber’s shop and accidentally found 
one of the coins right on the work bench.” 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 157 

“ Whew! That looks suspicious. What did the 
plumber say? ” 

“ He asserted that he knew nothing about it, 
and could not understand how the coin came 
there.” 

Who is the plumber? ” 

That’s the queer part of it. It was Mr. Ross, 
Ed Ross’ father.” 

Ed Ross was one of the Young Crusaders, and 
this news was startling to the boys. 

“ He wouldn’t do it,” asserted Tom. We all 
know Mr. Ros5.” 

Plumbers never use that method of taking col- 
lections of coins,” remarked Pat. “ They are more 
direct.” 

This is no joking matter, Pat,” declared Tom, 
“ What does your father think about it. Art? ” 

He hardly knows what to think. He doesn’t 
like to accuse Mr. Ross, and yet he found the coin 
right there. He is going to keep quiet about it for 
a while and try to learn more.” 

“ What about the book agent? ” asked Leo In- 
wood. “ Several reckless book agents have been 
working in Portage lately,” and he glanced at 
Pat. 

But Pat was not to be disturbed. ‘‘ I can prove 
an alkali,” he declared. 

You mean an alibi, Pat, and I bet you don’t 
know what it means.” 


158 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ You are wrong there, even if I should have 
said an alibi. It means being seen one place and 
proving you were somewhere else.. I was in school 
and my thoughts were in India with the snakes and 
elephants. Ask the geography teacher.” 

That excuses you, Pat. But who was this book 
agent? ” 

“ Father did not seem to pay much attention to 
the fact of his visit,” admitted Art. 

Skip home, Art, and ask your mother if she 
left the book agent alone in the room.” 

Art departed on his errand. 

I was in my father’s office last Saturday and a 
book agent called,” said Tom. “ He was a short 
man with a dark complexion and a little scar on 
his cheek. You remember him, Joe; you were 
there.” 

“ That’s 90. We wondered if the scar came 
from a fight.” 

The others had not seen this particular man, 
but the scar seemed to impress them, and in their 
thought he was at once connected with the theft. 
While they were discussing this possibility. Art 
returned breathless. 

“ Mother says that while the book agent was 
there she heard a knock at the back door. She an- 
swered it and there was a man trying to sell a fire- 
less cooker. It took her five minutes to get rid of 
him. The agent was alone during that time.” 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 


159 


“ That was time enough to get the coins,” said 
Harding. Your father has not tried to find the 
agent.” 

No, he did not suspect him. Mother did not 
realize until I asked her that she had left the agent 
alone in the house.” 

“ He’s the man to look up, Art. Better tell your 
father to-night. The collection was very valuable, 
wasn’t it? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. There were a good many coins 
of no great value, but ten or twelve worth nearly 
a thousand dollars altogether. There was one 
siege-piece worth two hundred dollars.” 

“ What is a siege-piece. Art? ” inquired Tom. 

That’s a coin issued in a town or sometimes a 
large castle during a siege. You know how cer- 
tain cities in England stood by Charles I when he 
was fighting Cromwell. Several cities were be- 
sieged, and the king’s forces shut in. The siege- 
pieces were used there. This one was issued at 
Carlisle. It’s irregular in form, something like a 
small diamond-shaped cracker.” 

“ I should like to see that,” declared Joe. “ No 
wonder your father wants to get it back. Don’t 
you suppose he could find the agent? ” 

He might. But father is anxious to keep the 
facts out of the papers for a while, so he has not 
set the police to work.” 

“Here’s a job for us,” continued Joe. “Let’s 


160 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

search the town to-morrow and look for the man 
with the scar on his cheek.” 

It was agreed to do this after school. Mr. Miles 
set a private detective to work on the same search. 
Mr. Ross was much disturbed over the affair, but 
Mr. Miles assured him that suspicion was resting 
on the book agent. Mr. Ross said that the order 
to go to the Miles home had come over the tele- 
phone. 

“That was part of the scheme,” declared Mr. 
Miles. “ After getting the coins, he telephoned 
you to place suspicion on you. Then either the 
book agent or his confederate called here and left 
the coin.” 

But Mr. Ross was uneasy and urged Mr. Miles 
to do all in his power to find the thief, promising 
to help in every way possible. 

In the afternoon the boys walked the streets of 
Portage in every direction, but saw nothing of the 
agent. The detective was likewise unsuccessful. 
Mr. Miles then took steps to inform every coin 
collector or dealer, whose name he could secure, of 
the loss of the coins. He offered a reward of one 
hundred dollars for information that might lead to 
the arrest of the thief, but he learned nothing. The 
agent could not be traced. 

The Seven considered the whole matter during 
several meetings. Mr. Miles had succeeded in 
keeping the matter out of the papers, but many 



The Young Crusaders had reached their camping-place. See page 183. 












< . t. 


•V. n . # 


ifv% ^ «( 

^ f 4 - . I 


.iLfv '. 


'• : >“ 
. ' 4 * 

I I • / 4 - ■ 

' 4 




■'4 




. r - • 


^ '■ v\. ■ 2 








« » 


^ - 


. K 
* 


• ■/' A ' 


Xr 





» t 
t 






r «r. .#; 


#*i 
< * 


Vi 


V , , 

a • 


•'^ • 


4 

■ t . 


• #•' 




V . • 


« 


•»J> *> 


>* 


i . 






•• 

*• ••J t 

r ' - • 

‘Vf . */■;■ 






# 


!•» 


^ W » • » ‘ . ■' 


• rf 

V 

iv - 


■ > « ■ • 




> 4 


» i 


* ’ 




*• ...1 


it 

< 


- 


•V 




. 1 

*4 


r * 

S» ' 


" r 


«. 

4 I 

( I 


< t 


^ f' 




» 


V 


e. 



■:i * 


• j 


, 5 • .- 


^:<«Wh,- 




' Jj '0■'^M 


1 


, 4 


0 




c • * 


• •• 


N.I 

« 


a- 


•t 


• < ( 


' ‘i * 




>'■ '(V k ,-■ -:. 

rrs./ 


■j 









•' 1 


.. 


. *• 


s'. T ' y 
•. V > 


- « 


r ‘J '> ^^T'i • '\* •' r ' 

* • ji* -«-i v> '►•/><• » ^> * , ‘ '< - ' • 

..->rvAV, 

*'. • ‘ *'j4*T ^ ■■» 4' ■ 

m . . • • - 


• > 


'. I 


.» • 


m 

> S ■>> ' 


f i 


k « 


»« 

w 


»■ 

J. 


•-•« - 

» 


• » 


^i 


. \'- 
vjt 


A 

ft 

/ 


r- 


« ft 



« I 


* 

• • 


k 

-k 


1v 


r #. 


• < 

. \ 


*• » 

« < 


^ ... t 


V . 


vN 


• ' 
» 




- .V 

.■ ‘ ■- .•> 

« • ' 

«r 


» - p. 

k . . ft* ». 


t V>5 '* . 

( . v 


■s 



'♦* * 




Vk-^' V*' 


%- 


•.,>:• -r^^v 


.. 1 


>1^ 

'.-•k 


' * 

'*■ T 


J' . 


% .i-k 

•f • ' 


*. * 




■ J 


k * I 


i •: 


V 


t s 






K ^ 


-a 

r 


* m 


*-k s. 


•.V5 


• <• 


; >\‘ 

». 




- :v 


x- 


■■• '■'• ,f vfc .‘■^r> '/ '. . ■ •■ 

r" . ■ ■ , ;. r-\.-:jV:,r‘'r.;-^ -;•' ' 


• < 

• « 

' ‘d 


. '"H. 




ft ^ 


- ■ ■ v.^ 


•J 


V'* 


•^‘ -. ,. . ' ’•'i , ■ ^.I * r 

-' » fc. ’ ^ • ' 

. ■ ‘^. >v'.' .7X'; 

•ft . .wy ' > ‘ - * . • ■ 


.i‘ 


•U • 


N I • 


> 


. V,* 







-ft. 


• ' 

•r- . 


• *. 


V 1 


r- *. 


•ji 


/ f 






* V 


» 


161 


THE THEFT OF THE COINS 

knew of it. The boys realized that Mr. Ross was 
uncomfortable on account of the coin found in his 
shop, for he felt that suspicion might be still di- 
rected toward him. His boy clearly showed that 
he knew all the facts. 

‘‘ It is not right that Ed Ross should feel as if 
I suspected his father,” said Art, at the meeting of 
the Seven. 

“ Why not tell him so? ” 

“ I don’t like to. The only thing that can 
straighten it out would be to catch the thief. That 
looks impossible now.” 

He will try to sell the coins some day and then 
he will be caught.” 

“ Yes, but he will probably wait for a long time 
until every one has forgotten about the theft.” 

The mystery proved an unending source of dis- 
cussion among the Seven. Several plans for tra- 
cing the agent were proposed but not one seemed 
practicable. So their concern about the lost coins 
finally was displaced by their interest in the trip to 
Washington. 


CHAPTER XIII 


PREPARING FOR THE TRIP TO WASHINGTON 

For nearly two months before the time set for 
the trip to Washington the wardens were busy 
with the necessary preparations. Colonel Russell 
had become interested and had written to a friend 
who was rector of a large church in Georgetown, a 
section of Washington, asking for assistance in the 
selection of a suitable place for a camp. The 
rector in reply had offered the use of the parish 
house of the church and the large yard in which 
it stood. This generous offer was immediately and 
gratefully accepted. The United States Senator 
from Ohio and several other friends of the boys 
gave their aid also, and the many problems were 
solved and the difficulties met. Through the kind- 
ness of the senator, tents were to be secured from 
the War Department and erected in the yard. 
Major Frederick of Washington, formerly a resi- 
dent of Portage, was asked to secure permission for 
the Young Crusaders to call upon the President. 
The rector made arrangements for a caterer to 
have breakfasts and suppers at the camp. 


PREPARING FOR THE TRIP 


163 


Generous citizens of Portage contributed to a 
fund which was being raised to defray a part of 
the expenses of the trip. It was soon found pos- 
sible to assure every member of the company that 
no one need be left behind, even though he found 
it impossible to meet the assessment. 

At a meeting of the company three weeks before 
the time set for their departure, Mr. Sumner pre- 
sented a report of the plans made for the care and 
comfort of the boys while in Washington. There 
was great rejoicing as they realized that the trip 
was becoming more and more a certainty and 
would soon be a reality. To each one was given 
a list of the things necessary for his personal use 
during the journey. 

Jimmie Harding came running into the school 
yard one afternoon, waving his hat. A group of 
the boys who were discussing the trip realized that 
Jimmie must have some good news. 

Hurrah ! ” he shouted, “ we are to see the 
President. Mr. Sumner has just had a telegram 
from Washington.” 

“ When will we see him? ” The question came 
from several at once. 

“ On the very day we get there, at noon.” 

“ That will be a fine beginning for the trip,” 
gleefully exclaimed little Joe. 

“ Do you suppose they will let me see the Presi- 
dent, too?” wistfully asked Adam Lesser. 


164 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Why not, Adam? ’’ asked Tom. 

My father is a democrat.’’ 

A shout of laughter arose. 

^‘No, indeed, Adam,” Pat assured him. “Un- 
less you fought in the war and ride horseback and 
have a dozen brothers and sisters, you can’t see 
him.” 

But Adam by this time realized that his fears 
were groundless, and he grinned at Pat’s fun. 

“ What will you say to him, Adam? ” asked Joe. 

But Adam was not prepared to answer. Pat 
answered for him. 

“Adam will put out his hand and say: ‘I’m 
glad to meet you and I hope the family is all 
well.’ ” 

“ What will you say yourself, Pat? ” asked Joe. 

“ I won’t say a word, but I’ll just give him a 
knowin’ look, meanin’ we both understand that the 
country is safe in our hands.” 

“ Some one will have to say something, won’t 
they, Jimmie?” asked the artless Adam. 

“ Yes, indeed. I’ll just say this: ‘ We have Joe 
Russell with us, Mr. President, if you need any 
inventing done about the White House.’ ” 

“Will we be introduced and shake hands?” 
asked Larry Brush. 

“ Oh, no,” replied Pat. “ We’ll gather outside 
a window. The Secretary of War will come out 
and search us for concealed weapons, and then the 


PREPARING FOR THE TRIP 165 

President will come to the window and look us 
over. He will then direct the Secretary of the 
Treasury to throw us a handful of pennies and we 
will scramble for them. Then it will be over.” 

The ringing of the school bell stopped their 
talk, but each went to his work conscious of the 
honor bestowed upon the organization by the Presi- 
dent. 

The same afternoon there appeared on the 
blackboard the mysterious symbols calling a meet- 
ing of the Seven. When they assembled in 
Jimmie Harding’s barn that night, Tom startled 
them with a bit of news. 

“ Ed Ross can’t go to Washington.” 

Why not? ” 

“ His father won’t let him. He is very much 
disturbed by the theft of the coins and thinks that 
people believe him guilty. So he won’t let Ed go.” 

“ Who told you? ” asked Art. 

“ Ed told me so himself.” 

“ That’s a shame,” declared Art. Father does 
not suspect Mr. Ross. What can we do about 
it?” 

There was a long and earnest discussion, but with 
no results. That night Art Miles found his father 
in the library. 

“ Father,” said Art, “ Mr. Ross will not allow 
Ed to go to Washington with us because of the sus- 
picion aroused by the theft of the coins.” 


166 YOVNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


Mr. Miles looked at his son earnestly. 

“ If that is the case, I think I ought to tell you 
that I have a letter which satisfies me that the thief 
is not in Portage.” 

Mr. Miles unlocked a drawer in his desk and 
took out a soiled envelope. Drawing from it a 
slip of paper he handed it to Art. It was half a 
sheet of note-paper on which was written a mes- 
sage in a disguised hand. Art read it aloud. 

“ If you will give $200 to have your coins back, 
insert merely this item, ‘ X Y Z write X Y Z,’ in 
personal column of the New York Herald of 
June ist.” 

When did this come, father?” 

“ Yesterday.” 

“ What are you going to do about it? ” 

I shall do nothing about it whatever. I would 
only lose more money. But it seems clear that 
whoever wrote this letter is in New York. It has 
the New York postmark.” 

Will you show Mr. Ross this letter and speak 
to him about letting Ed go? ” 

“ Yes, I will.” 

The next day Mr. Miles had another interview 
with Mr. Ross, and assured him that no suspicion 
rested on him. But Mr. Ross felt that the incident 
had been very unfortunate for his son, and that 
perhaps the boys might make him feel uncomfort- 
able. He thought it better to keep Ed at home. 


167 


PREPARING FOR THE TRIP 

“ But that will simply make matters worse,” said 
Mr. Miles. 

Mr. Ross finally promised to think it over and 
not to make a decision at once. This was reported 
to the Seven. 

“ We must make Mr. Ross feel that no one is 
down on Ed. He is a square boy and we ought 
to stand by him,” asserted Tom. 

At the next meeting of the Young Crusaders 
Mr. Sumner announced the completed plans 
for the trip. Nearly everything was in readi- 
ness. 

We have secured a physician to go with us and 
also a photographer,” he said. “ But there is one 
thing more. We shall need one reliable boy to be 
commissary sergeant, to assist the wardens in keep- 
ing the accounts and handling the funds. We 
want a boy that can be depended upon and one that 
you trust. The company ought to elect him to- 
night.” 

“ Mr. Chairman,” spoke up Art Miles, “ I 
nominate Ed Ross.” 

The other members of the Seven were on their 
feet in an instant, each trying to second the nomina- 
tion. 

There were no other nominations, and Ross was 
elected unanimously. It was a light-hearted boy 
who, that night, told his father of the responsible 
position to which he had been elected, and an 


168 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

honest father rejoiced that his son had not 
been made to suffer through an unfortunate inci- 
dent. 

The boys were now occupied with the closing 
days of school and the necessary examinations. As 
the day for departure for Washington drew near, 
they were so engaged with personal preparations 
that even the Seven did not find time to meet. 
Mothers were giving their son’s clothing a final 
inspection, and fathers were asking questions as to 
the practical details of the trip. The wardens were 
busy assuring whole families that the boys would 
not be permitted to step off moving trains or in- 
vestigate the interior of whirring machinery. 

Mrs. Kinsman and her mother, Mrs. Marshall, 
left Portage for Washington two days before the 
company. They were to be the guests of friends 
there during the camp. The wardens held many 
conferences and completed the necessary arrange- 
ments with the Railroad Company. 

Joe and Tom paid a final visit to their attic re- 
treat in Colonel Russell’s house to set things in 
order. 

“What’s become of your kite, Joe?” Tom 
asked the question as he noted its absence. 

“ I gave it to Andy Gilmour. He’s flying it 
every day.” 

Joe sat down at the table and began to write a 
letter, working slowly and with many pauses. 


PREPARING FOR THE TRIP 169 

Tom was searching among their various posses- 
sions. 

“ Joe, where’s that little magic lantern you used 
to have up here? ” 

“ I gave it away.” Joe bent earnestly to his 
work as he replied. 

“ Whom did you give it to? ” 

Joe pretended not to hear. 

“ Who’s got it? ” persisted Tom. 

I gave it to Andy, I think. How do you spell 
Capitol, meaning the building? ” 

“ With an ^ o ’ : C-a-p-i-t-o-1,” and Tom went on 
looking about. 

‘‘Joe, the wireless needs a little tinkering. 
Where’s your knife with the screw-driver attach- 
ment? ” 

“ Somewhere around probably. Don’t bother 
me. 

“ But I want it. It isn’t in the chest.” 

“ Look on the floor.” 

“ It isn’t there.” 

“ I guess I gave it to Andy to fix up the lantern. 
Let a fellow write a letter, will you? ” 

Tom laughed. He reached for an envelope, 
wrote an address upon it and handed it to 
Joe. 

“ You are no doubt writing to Andy,” said Tom, 
“ so I addressed the envelope.” 

Joe tossed the envelope aside and declared 


170 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

boldly: “This letter goes to Cleveland. That’s 
farther than your letters ever go, Tom.” 

Tom looked at him with a solemn face. 

“ I’ll tell Pat on you.” 

“ Oh, that’s all right. Let me show you some- 
thing.” Joe opened another envelope and drew 
forth a small kodak, showing the attractive fea- 
tures of Elsie Seymour, taken with her own camera 
at the camp the summer before. 

“You stole it, Joe.” 

Joe refused to reply. Tom looked carefully at 
the picture and then started for the door, picking 
up his hat as he went. 

“ Here, where are you going? ” 

“ Oh, I was just going over to give it to Andy.” 

Joe grinned. “ I draw the line there,” he said. 

“ Very well. But it’s not generous to give away 
only what you don’t want yourself. Any one could 
do that.” 

Tom threw his hat on the table and handed back 
the picture. 

“Now if you have finished your heavy cor- 
respondence, let’s get at this work.” 

And Colonel Russell would hardly have known 
the attic if he had taken the trouble to examine it 
after the boys had carefully protected their treas- 
ures for what seemed to them a long absence. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 

The eventful day arrived at last. Early after 
dinner, on Friday, the third of June, the Young 
Crusaders began to gather at the High School. 
Although the order had been given that the com- 
pany should assemble at three o’clock, every boy 
was on hand an hour before that time. A large 
dray stood ready to carry the trunks to the station. 

Each boy brought a rubber blanket, in which he 
had securely tied his clothing. This was packed 
into one of the trunks. The company itself was 
preparing to go in light marching order. Even 
the guns were left behind, except those necessary 
for the guards. An air of expectancy and sup- 
pressed excitement had seized the whole company. 
It seemed hardly possible to the boys that the long 
awaited journey was now close at hand. 

Many parents came to the scene to make final 
requests of the wardens for the welfare of their 
sons. The sisters and friends likewise hovered 
about. Alice Miles approached Mr. Jackson, 
with a smiling complaint on her lips. 

‘‘Why can’t girls go to camp and go to Wash- 


172 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


ington, too, Mr. Jackson? The boys have all the 
fun.” 

“It’s too late now, Alice,” said Mr. Jackson 
seriously, looking at his watch. “ You ought to 
have spoken of it this morning.” 

At last the trunks were filled and loaded on the 
wagons. The company was formed and taken into 
its meeting room for some few final instructions. 
They were given by Mr. Sumner, and were vigor- 
ous and to the point. If any boy had any doubt as 
to the character of obedience expected on the 
journey it was dispelled by that speech. 

Again under command, the company marched 
to the street. Here several unexpected things hap- 
pened. A good neighbor gave a large bunch of 
carnations to Captain Warren to be distributed 
with her compliments. Upon the street, drawn up 
in military fashion, was a drum corps from a Port- 
age organization, an escort for the company. A 
messenger boy arrived with a telegram for Mr. 
Kinsman. He read it on the spot. 

“John Kinsman, 

“ Portage. 

“ Expect to meet you in Washington with all 
my party. Lewis Hoyt.” 

Mr. Kinsman showed the telegram to the 
wardens, who were evidently well pleased with 
this unexpected news. 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 173 

At last the preparations for departure were fin- 
ished. The loaded dray started off. The drum 
corps stood at “ Attention ” ready to begin its 
lively music, while the company, in perfect align- 
ment, awaited the eventful word. 

Mr. Sumner approached Captain Warren, and 
saluted. 

“ Captain Warren, you may take your command 
to the station.” 

Saluting, the captain wheeled and faced the 
company. 

“ Company, forward, march.” 

The drum corps began a lively air. Durr lifted 
the flag on high, and the Young Crusaders, with 
alert steps, fell into time with the music, and 
moved briskly forward amidst the cheering crowd. 
The trip to Washington had begun! 

Through the crowded business section of Port- 
age marched the company. The music never 
slackened and the mile walk seemed to take but a 
few minutes. 

It was thrilling to realize the variety and depth 
of emotion that was stirring in the hearts beating 
fast beneath those brown khaki uniforms. The 
fresh, keen faces and bright eyes clearly revealed 
it. Here were boys, moving in lines under a single 
impulse and in obedience to command, who were 
tasting all the concentrated and carefree joy of 
boyhood. There were boys who had never been 


174 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


out of the county; boys who had never slept away 
from home except at the camp; boys who had 
never seen a city or a mountain, or a river or a 
steamboat. Washington to them was as remote as 
Europe is to their elders. As they formed in pla- 
toons of twelve, reaching from curb to curb, the 
eye which glanced from one soldierly little back to 
another may have seen only the outer dignity of 
trained youth, but to those who understood, it was 
a revelation of the faith of boys. With but little 
or no money in their pockets, with no assurance 
than another’s word for their care and safety, they 
stepped happily yet seriously toward the train that 
was to carry them away from every association and 
protection of their homes. 

The wardens felt this most keenly on the long 
march to the station, when the realization of the 
full meaning of their undertaking came upon them. 

But serious thoughts were soon dispelled by the 
necessity for action. As the company swept into 
the parkway about the station, an involuntary ex- 
clamation arose. 

“ There she is.” 

In plain sight, appearing to them the most 
majestic vehicle ever used by man, stood a glisten- 
ing Pullman car. It almost seemed as if a mighty 
railroad company had assumed the habit of a 
kindly fairy to have actually provided right there 
at the old familiar station, for a crowd of boys, and 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 175 


right on the very minute of its promise, such a 
magnificent creation as a Pullman car. 

Upon the station platform were gathered other 
groups who had come to say good-by. One group, 
however, had the air of travelers. They were the 
Camp Followers, and consisted of a physician, a 
photographer and five civilian boys who, though 
not members of the company, had been invited 
by the wardens to make the journey. The physi- 
cian and the photographer became at once useful 
and companionable members of the party, and the 
other boys were cordially welcomed. 

When the trunks had been safely stored in the 
baggage car, the order was given to enter the Pull- 
man. Probably that car had never carried such 
an enthusiastic band of passengers. It was com- 
pletely filled, four boys to a section. The wardens 
took possession of the stateroom at the end. 

The local train, which was to convey the car to 
the main line junction a few miles distant, soon 
pulled in and the Crusader Special was coupled on. 
Amidst cheers and the waving of hands and hats, 
the train moved from the station. When the junc- 
tion was reached the Special was uncoupled from 
the other cars of the local, and with engine in 
readiness, awaited the arrival of the Flyer from 
Cleveland. It was not many minutes before it 
appeared far up the track, speeding toward the 
junction. It was a splendid train, with dining- 


176 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


car, observation-car, and many sleepers. With the 
grinding of wheels, as the air brake was applied, 
it came majestically to a full stop. Quickly as 
possible, the Crusader Special was switched on to 
the main track and coupled to the last car of the 
Flyer. The bell rang, the conductor gave the sig- 
nal, and the long journey on the great iron high- 
way was resumed, the Special this time in com- 
pany with its peers. 

The Pullman became at once the object of 
minute scrutiny from the boys. Every device was 
examined. Every boy had to wash his hands in 
the metal bowl and to ring the call bell for the 
distracted porter. Inasmuch as he found that the 
boys wanted nothing but to hear the bell ring he 
appealed to Mr. Jackson. 

See hyah, general, dose boys am ringing dat 
bell and it keeps me jumpin’ about, but I don’t fin’ 
no one what wants anything.” 

That’s all right, porter; just pay no attention 
to it. If the boys annoy you, come to me, but don’t 
worry about the bell. Have you a picture of the 
Goddess of Liberty? ” 

No, sah ! Don’t know the lady, sah, but I ain’t 
been on dis line very long.” 

^^Well, here’s her picture mounted on silver. 
Just keep that to remember us by,” and Mr. Jack- 
son handed the startled darkey a silver dollar. 

‘‘He-he! I know her, sah, but I didn’t know 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 177 


her first name. She’s a littl’ ol’ fren’ of mine. 
Thank you, sah.” 

The train had now attained full headway and 
was speeding sixty miles an hour, through the 
beautiful rolling country of Eastern Ohio. Small 
towns sprang into view, and then dropped away. 
With a crashing roar westbound trains were 
passed. Daylight began to fade, and a splendid 
sunset in the west was the beautiful close of a bril- 
liant June day. As the lamps were lighted and the 
landscape no longer could be seen distinctly, the 
boys settled down to their suppers. These they 
had brought with them. Scarcely had they eaten 
when the train entered the Pittsburgh district. Its 
lights, the glow from great manufacturing plants, 
the brilliancy of pleasure parks and the lighted 
steamboats kept the attention and prompted scores 
of questions. The wardens answered as well as 
they could, but it was impossible to satisfy the de- 
mand. 

When the Crusader Special pulled into the 
great station at Pittsburgh, permission was given 
to leave the car, and to take a short walk on the 
platform in the train shed. Here the boys got 
their first impression of the immense traffic of a 
metropolitan center. The long, well-lighted 
trains, nearly a dozen of them, stood side by side, 
awaiting their burdens of humanity. Before 
twenty-four hours that group of cars would be 


178 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


scattered in every direction. Some would be 
across the Mississippi River, while others would be 
in New England, and still others far away in the 
sunny South. 

The stop at Pittsburgh was brief. Upon re-en- 
tering the car, the boys found the dusky porter 
preparing their beds. They watched him with 
great interest. 

“ How many sleep on each shelf? ” asked Pat. 

‘‘ Two,” said Jimmie. 

And who sleeps in the little hammock? Not 

1 .” 

No, you sleep alone, Pat.” 

Where?” asked Pat. 

On the upper shelf of six,” answered Jimmie. 

We have forty-seven boys, and the car holds 
forty-eight, four to each section. But at midnight 
the porter crawls in with you for the rest of the 
night.” 

Pat’s face fell. 

The boys prepared for bed amidst much confu- 
sion. As the car was the last one on the train, no 
passengers had occasion to pass through. The 
wardens had cautioned the boys to do no damage, 
but it was useless to restrain their nervous enthusi- 
asm. Now four boys would be in one lower berth 
and the visit would be returned. Every boy that 
appeared in the aisle had to run the gauntlet. He 
was slapped with every available garment. 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 179 

‘‘Tom,” said Joe to his bunk mate, “I must 
have a drink of water.” 

“ Speak to one of the wardens, Joe. It will be 
as much as your life is worth to go down that aisle.” 

“ Not much,” affirmed Joe; “ I am going,” and 
with head down and on a swift run he braved the 
dangers and secured his drink of water. He was 
detained a few minutes by the wardens, who were 
in their stateroom. Joe then stood at the end of 
the aisle waiting for a good chance to return to 
his berth, but his return was expected and each 
section showed an eager group of four heads and 
four waving arms, each hand grasping its instru- 
ment of torture. 

Joe waited. 

At this moment the porter, who was immune 
from interference by command of the wardens, ap- 
peared from the other end of the car and ap- 
proached the center. He stopped, and then step- 
ping up and standing astride the aisle on the sides 
of opposite berths, he prepared to adjust the lights. 

This momentarily attracted the attention of the 
waiting “ Indians,” and Joe saw his opportunity. 
Taking one look at the figure of the porter, which 
loomed up above the highway like the Colossus of 
Rhodes, he stooped low and with head down made 
a dash, intent upon passing beneath the dusky fig- 
ure. At the same moment the porter, whose back 
was turned toward Joe, stepped down into the 


180 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

aisle. But Joe, his eyes upon the floor and ward- 
ing oflf blows, never faltered. At full speed he 
crashed head first into that porter just as the porter 
was putting his foot on the floor. There was a 
thud and then both sprawled into the aisle, amidst 
cheers from both lower and upper berths, “ the 
orchestra and the gallery,’’ as Pat said afterwards. 

The porter picked himself up and seemed to be 
making up his mind whether he ought to anni- 
hilate Joe or not, when the wardens reached the 
spot. 

That young rascal he done make a dent in me 
dat I’ll carry all mah days.” 

Joe looked pretty solemn. I didn’t mean to.” 

“ Well, young fellow, ef you make as much 
trouble when you don’t mean to I hopes I’ll never 
get in you’ tracks when you do mean to.” 

“Go to bed, Joe,” said Mr. Kinsman. “You 
come with us, porter, and we will give you some- 
thing to make you forget your troubles.” 

The porter soon had a second Goddess of Lib- 
erty in his pocket. 

The car became quiet, but there was not much 
sleep. Many of the boys preferred to get the view 
from the car windows. The moon arose and re- 
vealed the glories of the mountains of Pennsyl- 
vania. The train slowly wound up the mountains 
and the depths of the mysterious valleys were par- 
tially disclosed in the glowing moonlight. Many 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 181 

were awake when the train curved about the 
famous Horseshoe bend. The wardens finally 
commanded every one to be absolutely quiet, and 
stillness settled over the car. As Mr. Sumner made 
his last trip of inspection before going to sleep, Pat 
McGuire raised up from his berth and whispered 
to him : 

“ When is that porter coming to bed? ” 

“ Why, what do you mean, Pat? ” 

“ Jimmie told me that the porter would have to 
sleep with me, as I have a berth all alone.” 

“Jimmie was only letting his imagination get 
the better of his truthfulness, Pat,” laughed Mr. 
Sumner. “ The porter sleeps in the smoking- 
room.” 

“ And here IVe lain awake two hours waiting 
to see that he kept on his own side. I’m a green- 
horn, Mr. Sumner, but I’ll get even with Jimmie,” 
and he did, but not for several days. 

At six o’clock the wardens awoke and looked out 
into the car. There had been a transformation. 
The porter had been at work early and the sleep- 
less boys had preferred the open seats to the hot 
berths. Every berth had been dismantled and in 
each seat was a sleepy boy tired and quiet, watch- 
ing the changed landscape and quaint stone houses 
of the country about the nation’s capital. The 
giant willows overhanging the rivers, and the 
whitewashed houses standing against the green 


182 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

hillsides, made a picturesque panorama for the 
observers. 

But with breakfast their spirits began to rise, 
and with eagerness they waited for the first glimpse 
of Washington. The train, with frequent stops, 
was soon creeping through the outer yards of the 
city. From the windows the boys kept watch for 
anything which the pictures in their school books 
had made familiar to them. 

“ Look,’’ shouted several voices at once from on 
the right side of the train, “ there’s the Capitol.” 

They had but a moment’s glimpse, but it was 
enough to give them the vision of the majestic 
lines of the nation’s chief building on its eminence. 
It looked strangely familiar, on account of their 
long acquaintance with its picture in the High 
School auditorium, but it was the first glimpse of 
the beauty of the nation’s foremost city, and it gave 
them a lively sense of the pleasure to come. 

At last the train pulled into the shed of the sta- 
tion and the Young Crusaders left the car and 
assembled on the platform. A group of friends of 
the wardens had gathered to welcome the company 
and cordial greetings were exchanged. It took but 
a few minutes to arrange for the baggage and then 
the company left the station. At first it seemed 
that Washington was a city of narrow, commercial 
streets, but after a short march they reached a 
wider thoroughfare. As they turned into it they 


A NIGHT IN A PULLMAN CAR 183 


faced again the center of their expectations, the 
Capitol, glistening white under the brightness of 
that June morning. 

“ Company, halt! ” 

“ This is Pennsylvania Avenue,’’ said Mr. Kins- 
man so that all could hear. 

Pennsylvania Avenue! To their minds came 
little scraps of knowledge that their histories had 
contained and the newspapers had made known. 
The avenue of the nation’s life with the Capitol 
and White House and other buildings of the gov- 
ernment; the avenue through which the President 
passed on the day of the inauguration ; the avenue 
that had seen the great review of the army at the 
close of the Civil War. It was to them an experi- 
ence fraught with deepest interest, to march, as 
thousands of soldiers had done before, on the his- 
toric highway. 

We will board a street car for the camp,” re- 
marked Mr. Kinsman. 

In twenty minutes the Young Crusaders had 
reached their camping place in a quiet and old- 
fashioned, but beautiful and aristocratic section, 
Georgetown, and Camp President Roosevelt, so 
named by permission of the President, had begun. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 

A COMFORTABLE and attractive place had been 
prepared to receive the company. The parish 
house was large and the yard adjoining more than 
sufficient for the necessary tents. The first floor 
was to be used as a reception room and dining 
room. Headquarters were established in a little 
room on the second floor at the head of the stairs. 
Some of the boys would sleep in the other rooms 
on the second floor, while some would occupy the 
tents. One tent was reserved for the wardens, two 
of whom had charge of the yard, while one slept in 
the house. 

The house had been freshly cleaned and curtains 
hung at the windows. Some friends of the boys 
had placed flowers upon the large mantels, an ex- 
pression of welcome much appreciated by the 
company. 

There was scarcely time to get a good look at 
the camp, when the bugler blew Assembly. Mr. 
Kinsman announced that the company would pro- 
ceed in half an hour to the White House and in- 


RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 185 


strocted each boy to prepare for the event. Then 
began the hasty preparations. Travel-soiled faces 
were scoured clean and dusty shoes were polished. 
The company looked its best when the order to 
march was given. 

The trip was made upon the street car. On 
reaching Lafayette Square the company left the 
car, and prepared to enter the park, called the 
President’s Park, in which stood the Executive 
Mansion, better known to the nation as the White 
House. 

The simple dignity of the White House, stand- 
ing in quiet beauty amidst the trees and shrubbery 
of the park, was at once apparent. The company 
halted a moment at the gate that the boys might 
get a careful view of the surroundings. 

“When was the White House built, Mr. Jack- 
son? ” The question came from Durr. 

“Washington laid the cornerstone in 1792 and 
it was finished before he died. He inspected the 
complete building, but never lived in it. President 
Adams was its first occupant.” 

“ Where do they roll Easter eggs? ” 

“ On the other side, down the great sloping lawn 
that reaches to the Monument. The children 
gather here on Easter Monday and it is a great 
spectacle.” 

“ Is the White House of white marble?” 

“ No, it is of Virginia freestone. But the build- 


186 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


ing was burned by the British in 1814 and only the 
walls were left standing. When it was rebuilt the 
walls were painted white to conceal the marks of 
the fire.” 

Are cities always burned in war? ” 

“ No. The burning of Washington caused great 
indignation in England. It was denounced by 
the papers of London and in the House of 
Commons.” 

“ That little building is the office, isn’t it? ” 

‘‘Yes. It became too difficult for the President 
to transact public business in the White House. So 
an Executive office was built to the westward. It 
is connected with the White House by the low 
esplanade.” 

“ Shall we see the interior of the White 
House?” 

“ Yes. After we have met the President.” 

The command was given, and the company 
marched up to the broad driveway to the Execu- 
tive office. Here they halted. Mr. Sumner went 
in and reported to the officer in charge that the 
Young Crusaders were at hand to pay their re- 
spects to the President. He was told that the Am- 
bassador from the Court of St. James was at that 
moment with the President and that he would not 
be at liberty until a few moments after the ap- 
pointed hour. The wardens were invited to wait 
in the room used for the meetings of the Presi- 


RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 187 


dent’s cabinet. Here they stood by the long table, 
before which were the chairs occupied by the 
various cabinet officers at the meetings. Each was 
marked with a silver plate. The President’s office 
adjoined the cabinet room. When the ambassador 
had taken his leave, several other waiting guests 
were received by the President, who came into the 
cabinet room for that purpose. The wardens, from 
the opposite side of the room, were able to see the 
manner in which the many visitors of each day 
were greeted. There was a marked politeness on 
the part of every attendant, and the cordiality of 
the President was impressive. Now it was a grad- 
uate of the same college who was presented, and 
received a fraternal greeting. Now it was an 
army officer, who was congratulated upon his serv- 
ice record. Now it was some distinguished for- 
eigner, to whom the President spoke a kindly and 
discriminating word of the visitor’s own country. 
At last the officer in charge requested the wardens 
to see that the company was ready. 

In the meantime the boys were waiting pa- 
tiently in a long line. They were commenting on 
everything in sight. 

“Joe,” said Harding, “ don’t forget to tell the 
President that you would have known him from 
his picture. That’s the proper remark.” 

“ You try it, Jimmie. He couldn’t say the same 
thing about you. I seriously doubt whether he has 


188 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

even heard of you. What will you do, Pat, if he 
asks you to lunch? ” 

Pat looked puzzled and alarmed for a moment 
at that most remote possibility, but he recovered 
in time to reply: 

Oh, I’ll ask him if I must bring my knife, fork 
and spoon, same as at camp.” 

The reappearance of the wardens stopped the 
talking. The boys removed their hats, and pre- 
ceded by the wardens, marched in single file 
through the outer office to the door of the cabinet 
room. The officer in charge then introduced the 
wardens to the President, who stood in the cabinet 
room, just outside the door of his office. His 
greeting was most cordial and he complimented 
the men on their undertaking. 

‘‘ And I wish to meet each boy and to shake 
hands with him.” 

Mr. Sumner introduced the boys, while the 
other wardens assisted at the reception. 

“ Mr. President, this is Captain Tom Warren.” 

I am very glad to meet you. Captain Warren,” 
and the President gave Tom’s hand a hearty shake. 
^‘You have a fine company of soldiers. All in 
Rough Rider uniform, too.” 

Tom looked very pleased and replied that they 
were very glad to be there. 

In quick succession the boys were introduced. 
To each the President gave a cordial greeting and 


RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 189 


at the same time kept up a running fire of com- 
ment, and even stopped the line to tell a story. 
When the boys had passed, another group was in- 
troduced by Mr. Sumner. They were the rector, 
by whose courtesy the parish house was used, mem- 
bers of his family. Major Frederick, who had done 
so much for the company, and who proved to be 
already known to the President, Mrs. Marshall 
and Mrs. Kinsman, several other Washington 
friends, and the camp followers. 

When all had been received, the President 
turned to Mr. Sumner. “ Mr. Sumner, I hope that 
you and Mr. Kinsman and Mr. Jackson will find 
no difficulty in making your boys enjoy Washing- 
ton. Colonel,” and here he turned to an officer in 
charge, “ I want them to see everything in Wash- 
ington. Will you please see that they are accorded 
every privilege.” 

With a final word, he then retired to his office, 
and the delightful reception was over. All went 
away conscious that they had been in contact with 
a great man of noble ideals and splendid purpose, 
a man who in himself embodied the highest quali- 
ties of head and heart of American manhood. It 
was a proud moment for the members of the com- 
pany, and each one felt the magnetism of the force- 
ful personality of President Roosevelt.^ 

1 The company, whose actual experience forms the outline of this story, 
was received by President Roosevelt at the White House at noon on June 4, 
1904. 


190 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

It was realized later that the President’s instruc- 
tions were carried out, for at every subsequent visit 
to government institutions the company was ex- 
pected and welcomed. They seemed to have 
special privileges and to secure unusual atten- 
tion. 

The boys were then conducted through the great 
public rooms of the White House. In succession 
they viewed the East Room, the enormous state 
parlor, used for receptions; the oval Blue Room, 
in which the President holds his receptions; the 
Green Room with its many portraits of our Presi- 
dents; the Red Room, with the famous picture of 
Washington, which Mrs. Dolly Madison saved 
from the pillage of the British by a flight across 
the Potomac with the canvas in her possession; 
and the attractive state dining-room. 

It was evident that the President was soon to 
entertain guests, for the massive mahogany table 
was laid with glistening silver, snow-white dam- 
ask, and sparkling glass. It was an agreeable sight 
to the hungry boys, but Its splendor was somewhat 
dazzling to those who felt more at home at the 
rough tables under the glorious trees at Camp 
Crusader. 

“ Mr. Sumner,” whispered Pat, “ there are only 
sixteen places and there are over forty of us.” 

“ That means that some of us would go hungry, 
Pat. We must hurry off before we’re invited.” 


RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 191 


Upon leaving the White House, the company 
was formed upon the street, facing the State, War 
and Navy Building. Here they became the object 
of unusual attention from the citizens. It was a 
very warm day and Lafayette Square looked cool 
and inviting. The wardens realized that a short 
respite would not be amiss, so under the shade of 
a large tree the boys had a half-hour rest. 

According to an arrangement made with a res- 
taurant in the heart of the city, the boys were taken 
there to lunch. The restaurant was cool and in- 
viting, and the hungry soldiers were soon enjoying 
themselves and talking over their experience. 

“ What did he finally say to you, Pat? ” asked 
Joe. 

He didn’t say anything,” spoke up Jimmie. 
“ I was right behind Pat. He just gave one look 
and turned his head away. In winter Pat’s hair 
looks like the aurora borealis, but on a hot sum- 
mer day it is like a conflagration.” 

“Never mind, Jimmie, my boy. I owed you 
one for keeping me awake last night waiting for the 
porter. I was about to forgive you a moment ago, 
when I saw your sweet innocent face looking long- 
ingly over the bill of fare, but I’ve changed my 
mind. Look out, Jimmie, for my turn’s coming.” 

After lunch it was decided to return to camp 
and get ready for the long sojourn there. The boys 
were tired from their sleepless night, and there was 


192 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


much to be done. When the company broke ranks 
in the yard, each boy prepared to make himself 
comfortable. The blankets were unwrapped, and 
the personal possessions stored under the cots. As 
evening came on, a common impulse moved them. 
Some one had gained certain information from 
the caterer who was busy with preparations for 
supper. Dick Brewer gave utterance to the im- 
pulse. 

“ Mr. Kinsman, is there a place to swim about 
here? ” 

“ No, I think not, Dick.” 

Oh, I thought there was.” 

Fred Ewing had about the same time ap- 
proached Mr. Sumner. 

“ Mr. Sumner,” and it was one of probably a 
thousand questions that had been asked of him that 
day, “how far is the Potomac?” 

“Oh, I don’t know, Fred. Probably several 
miles.” 

“ The caterer says that it is not as far as that, 
but is right down the next street. It’s a historic 
river, isn’t it? ” 

“ Somewhat, I believe.” 

“ Don’t you think we ought to see it some time? ” 

“ Certainly, Fred.” 

“ There doesn’t seem to be much else to do just 
now, and several of the boys have brought their 
bathing suits.” 


RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 193 

Mr. Sumner glanced up sharply. 

Do you want to go swimming, Fred? ” 

“ Why, we shouldn’t mind, Mr. Sumner, now 
that you’ve suggested it.” 

‘‘Well, I’ll see if Mr. Jackson will take 
you.” 

Mr. Jackson had not been left in ignorance of 
the special nearness of the Potomac. Leo Inwood 
had approached him. 

“ It’s been pretty warm, Mr. Jackson.” 

“ Yes, indeed, Leo. It’s a comfort that we don’t 
have to leave camp again to-day, isn’t it? ” 

“ That’s right, Mr. Jackson. Nothing but some 
famous sight would induce me to leave. We 
haven’t seen the Potomac yet, have we? ” 

“ Not yet, but we shall soon, from the Washing- 
ton Monument.” 

“ Yes,” assented Leo. “ We ought to see that. 
Is it very deep? ” 

“ I believe so, Leo.” 

“ Deep enough to swim in? ” 

“ Probably.” 

“ The caterer says it’s right down the next street. 
Don’t you think we ought to find out if it’s deep 
enough to swim in? ” 

“ Yes, indeed. We can ask some one to-mor- 
row.” 

“ Perhaps some of us ought to go and find out 
now.” 


194 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

‘‘Yes, you rascal; you want to swim, don’t 
you? ” 

“ We should like to.” 

“Well, I’ll ask Mr. Kinsman if he will take 
you.” 

The wardens, acting under the same impulse, 
found each other at headquarters. When the true 
state of affairs was made plain, each one, tired 
from his work and the heat, groaned at the strenu- 
ous boys. 

“ That’s what comes from taking them to see the 
President,” declared Mr. Kinsman. 

Mr. Sumner was busy preparing three slips of 
paper. Upon one was written Swimming Master; 
and he put the three folded slips into a hat. He 
passed the hat to Mr. Kinsman, who drew out a 
slip without a word. It was a blank. When Mr. 
Jackson opened his slip, he gave one look at it and 
then, saying something that sounded like “ stung,” 
picked up his hat and left. In five minutes a crowd 
of boys, with Mr. Jackson at their head, started for 
the Potomac. 

Upon their return supper was ready. After sup- 
per the yard became a scene of activity. A curious 
crowd of boys from the neighborhood gathered 
on the sidewalk and exchanged compliments with 
the visitors. Some of the neighbors came into the 
yard and were received by the officers and war- 
dens. The boys themselves began to sing familiar 



In the afternoon they visited Mount St. Alban. Page 195. 







• V *• ' ' ► \ 

• • 1 ^ ^ 


V. ..... ;• 

‘i/;-’?i- ■ f- */'"'«- .’^■?^ '»?>■■’' V*’ .r- :> 

♦ * ^ J • . • 


' *v . 


A 

i • . • 




/ ■ « 


• ‘ 


#• 

1 


■ 


* /• 

• >***^ 


I d 

y . 

* « 



1 


/ 


’. » 

I • 



^ i . V 




r^'u •• * *V’ > -■ “ ' ' V 

•V- • - 

' V:.o c 




' • *' 4 . ‘W ^ ' I J ^ 

~ 1 ^ * JI .. 


/ 




1 •* 

• . 


\ . 


I * 




• • 

%* 






• ^ • j ^ / I ■ I ■ ' « • ▼ 

■'•• •" :' ^ ■■■ ■■ 4 -‘ ' "■ ^ 

\ ' .-•s' .'-VI, < ,.‘ -V* 

-,'s V. -- jr .„r s 

' ' . • ' ( ' V 

■• ' •• i V • ' - - ' ~ ' ’' ' ^ ‘ 

.V - :-df' , ’ >li'< ’l . rT ■• V.; . 


> . M 1 - 4 


« « 


*■ 





f 


r * 

> 


y.’ < 


r /. 


<• 


•;W’--; ■■•'• 'A.' 

'.'■> • 'M '-i 




■ » 1 . ’ I -^ * • * \‘ ■ , ■ ; »"* 4 - • ' ^ id^ • • • «ifM 

■ ^k>Z^'yyrV' ' y; ,, * -vs:,. -..-y .;. 

k!. i ’, . rf. I* 1.1 • .f ~I ^ >■•'... *.vl sil . I' 1. •’V - 4 1 ^ ' . ** “ • ‘ * ^ 



• .- - - \^'V -* •<» • *' . 0 ■■ 

j ' ■ >■ ’a ''..yi'*.^; ^-idr •^<' ' '. r '.,, • . !' ,.* ^ -'h •■ 

^ j . ■ '. y A * ' • - ■''■ ^ ' 

■vA...- : v’^ - * :vv:# ■ - , ^ ; 

' ' ' » iV^’i •4 ^»...'' -"- 

r: . ■ kV . •• •■ 'V '1/ - . ' 

'. ■ ../a / ■' - . '- •■■■i' • ■ ' V 

' I 


r. 



.« * . 



RECEPTION AT THE WHITE HOUSE 195 


songs, in front of one of the tents. The photog- 
rapher and the doctor told stories to an interested 
group. 

At nine o’clock Joe blew Tattoo and at nine fif- 
teen, Taps. But the boys were long in going to 
sleep that night and the wardens were busy, on 
account of the restlessness. Three guards were 
stationed at ten, and they were changed every two 
hours. They were more needed than in camp, as 
there were loiterers about the streets. 

The wardens sat in headquarters, going over the 
day’s events, and making plans for the next day. 
It was after midnight and the boys were asleep, 
when suddenly a voice was heard in the hall, call- 
ing quietly, “ Mr. Kinsman, Mr. Sumner.” 

Mr. Sumner went down and found Ewing, who 
was on sentry duty. 

“ Say, Mr. Sumner. A big fellow went by just 
now, and told me he was coming back to give us a 
call. Say, if he comes, shall I give him the bayo- 
net, or shall I give him the butt of the gun, or shall 
I run? ” 

Mr. Sumner laughed. “ Give him the butt of 
the gun, and call for help.” 

Well, he’d better not come back.” 

He didn’t. The night passed peacefully, and 
the boys arose late. It was a beautiful Sunday 
morning. The company went in a body to the 
church of their friend the rector, and heard a 


196 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


rousing sermon. In the afternoon they visited 
Mount St. Alban, the site of the great Washington 
cathedral. The evening was spent in camp, enter- 
taining their many visitors. The quiet day gave 
them a much needed rest, and when Monday 
dawned, it found the boys eager and ready for the 
many sights of Washington. 


CHAPTER XVI 

THE CAPITOL: ALSO A DISCOVERY 

On Monday morning the company prepared to 
visit the Capitol building. The start was made 
early and it was not ten o’clock when the boys 
alighted from the street car and formed on Penn- 
sylvania Avenue. Before them on its stately em- 
inence, noble in its proportion, graceful in its lines 
and majestic in its architecture, stood the building 
which, more than any other, meant to them Wash- 
ington. Under the white light of that June morn- 
ing, the arched dome, rising from its peristyle of 
Corinthian columns and holding aloft its bronze 
figure of Liberty, stood out with startling clearness 
against the blue sky. The broad terrace, with its 
massive walls which stretched before the whole 
length of the building, the long flight of marble 
steps which led by easy ascent from the sweeping 
curve of the street, made an impressive foreground 
for the picture. The boys were deeply moved by 
the august beauty of their nation’s Capitol. 

“ Is this the front of the building, Mr. Jack- 
son? ” asked Warren, as they halted to get a new 
view. 


198 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


‘‘No; the building faces east. This is the west 
side. The original builders thought the city would 
grow toward the east, but it has grown west. This 
approach, however, is very beautiful, and perhaps 
quite as imposing as the eastern approach.” 

The company was now set in motion. Up the 
great flight of steps they went toward the west 
doors. They had not gone far when an orderly 
appeared from the building, making all possible 
haste toward the marching column. The orderly 
apparently had some message for the boys, and Mr. 
Sumner directed the captain to halt the company. 

The orderly went directly to Mr. Sumner and 
said hastily: “ You can’t do that, sir.” 

“ Do what, if you please? ” 

“ March in armed force in the Capitol precincts. 
You must break ranks.” 

“ We certainly did not intend to attack the gov- 
ernment, or even the flower beds, but of course we 
will do as you say.” 

“ Attention, company. Each platoon will go in 
informal order with the warden in charge of the 
platoon. Break ranks. There, sir, you have routed 
a whole army. Is that satisfactory? ” 

The orderly laughed and replied: “ Quite so.” 

“ I am sorry,” continued Mr. Sumner, “ that we 
appeared to defy the government. Were they 
pretty well frightened up there?” 

“ Not very, but we must enforce the regulation.” 


THE CAPITOL 


199 


“You are quite right. We shall now proceed 
peaceably.” 

But this unfavorable beginning was followed by 
a marked courtesy when the boys had arrived on 
the great terrace and had turned to view the pano- 
rama stretched before them. There came, to offer 
them the hospitality of the government, a mes- 
senger from the Sergeant-at-Arms of the Senate. 

For a whole morning they were taken from one 
point to another of the building. It was a rare 
treat. In the Senate Chamber they were allowed 
to sit in the seat of their good friend, the senator 
from Ohio. They watched the Supreme Court in 
deliberation, and sent messages across the whisper- 
ing gallery. From the dome they viewed the city 
with its radiating streets and the vast amphitheatre 
of the Potomac. For the third time in their his- 
tory were the great Rogers bronze doors closed, 
that a photograph might be had with the boys be- 
fore them. With pride, they looked upon the 
statues of great Americans in Statuary Hall. 

At last, weary and satisfied, they began to settle 
in the rotunda. Tom and Joe were leaning against 
a column, resting, when a guide approached. 

“Will you see the building, gentlemen? I can 
take you all about in an hour.” 

Was it possible that there was a single guide 
who did not know of their presence there? He 
had evidently just arrived on the scene. 


200 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


No, thank you,” Tom replied. 

“ You cannot see it thoroughly without a guide. 
You will miss the meanings of the countless paint- 
ings, setting forth in fact, figure and allegory, the 
deeds of great Americans and the crises in our na- 
tion’s history. You will not — ” 

Hold on,” said Joe, I don’t want to go 
around, but I will give you a quarter to answer a 
few questions.” 

“Very well,” said the guide. Joe handed over 
the quarter. 

The guide was a young man with a look of in- 
decision in his face. Just as the bargain was made, 
Pat joined them. 

“ Whose statue is that out in front? ” asked Joe, 
pointing through the door. 

“ That, gentlemen,” began the guide in a for- 
mal way, as if he had learned it by heart, 
“ is the famous Greenough statue of Washing- 
ton.” 

“George Washington?” inquired Pat inno- 
cently. 

“ Certainly,” answered the guide, looking at 
him resentfully. 

“ Oh, we heard of him at home. Which was his 
room here? ” 

“ George Washington never lived here,” said 
the guide disdainfully. “ He laid the cornerstone 
of the original building on the eighteenth of Sep- 


THE CAPITOL 201 

tember, 1793. That original structure was com- 
pleted — ” 

“ Hold on a moment,” said Joe. “ I paid the 
money and I ask the questions. Pat, you keep out. 
Don’t mind his foolish questions. Now we want 
to know this. We are strangers here. Was this 
building burned by our good British ancestors in 
the Revolutionary War?” 

^^Yes; that is, the original building was par- 
tially burned.” 

“ Does the President live here?” 

“ No, young man. Have you never heard of 
the White House? ” 

“ Yes, I believe I have.” 

“ The President lives there. Here are the Legis- 
lative Halls, the Senate and the House of Repre- 
sentatives and also the Supreme Court.” 

“ Oh, I see. But I read in history somewhere 
that Congress met in Philadelphia first.” 

“Yes, it did; but was removed to Washington 
in May, 1800. The entire effects of the govern- 
ment were conveyed here in three small sloops. 
There were only a hundred and forty officials and 
clerks then.” 

“ Here, Joe, I want to ask one question. I’ll 
give a nickel for it.” And Pat tendered the money. 

“ Go ahead, Pat.” 

“ Could you point out some of the famous men 
about here? ” 


202 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Congress is not in session/’ replied the guide, 
“ so there are not many here.” 

But I understand there is one always here, and 
I would like to see him.” 

“ Well, if there is any particular one here, I can 
point him out. I know by sight every noted man 
who comes to this building. I learned that the 
first thing.” 

There is only one I would like to see. I was 
told that he was here.” 

“ Well, then, we can find him. Who is he? ” 

Uncle Sam,” replied Pat, looking anxiously at 
the guide. 

Young man, you are trying to fool me,” as- 
serted the frowning guide. 

Well, you are a guide, and we want to learn all 
we can.” 

By this time the others had gathered near, and 
the guide began to be uneasy. Mr. Sumner came 
to his rescue by directing the boys to gather on the 
east portico, and thus released him from further 
questions. The boys were instructed to arrange 
themselves on the portico step and here a photo- 
graph was taken. It was now nearly noon and 
time for lunch, so they retraced their steps over the 
terrace to the car and were soon in the cool res- 
taurant. 

After lunch, Tom and Joe asked permission to 
take a brief walk. The company was to be at ease 


THE CAPITOL 


203 


for half an hour and this request was readily- 
granted. They were soon in Pennsylvania Avenue 
watching the crowds and looking in the store win- 
dows. Their uniforms, so familiar to Washington 
by their similarity to the regular United States 
Infantry uniform, attracted no attention what- 
ever. 

They were sauntering along, when Joe suddenly 
stopped short and seized Tom by the arm. 

“ Tom, look quick, there. See that man cross- 
ing the street. He’s the book agent that took the 
coins.” 

“ Sure as I’m alive; stop, he will turn and pass 
us. Slip into this store.” 

They bolted into a small shop, much surprising 
the clerk, and peered through the window. 

The man they were watching did turn and pass 
the shop. He had a small valise in his hand. 

That’s the same valise, Tom, and I saw the 
scar in his cheek. It’s the agent.” 

“ It certainly is. We must follow him. Ought 
we to have him arrested? ” 

“ Not yet; we have no proof and we might get 
into trouble.” 

Cautiously they left the store and followed, about 
fifty feet behind the unsuspecting agent. 

“ What can we do, Tom? ” 

We ought to find out what He is doing here.” 
How? ” 


204 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

By following him and watching.” 

“ But we can’t get off. We ought to be back in 
ten minutes.” 

‘‘ Of all luck! here comes John Kent.” 

John Kent was one of the camp followers, a 
civilian, but one of the party. He was taking a 
stroll before the next excursion. John was con- 
siderably older than the boys in the company. 
Tom hailed him. 

“John, where are you going?” 

“No place in particular; just walking.” 

“Turn back and go with us. Joe and I have 
something important on hand. We want to see 
Mr. Kinsman, but we can’t go to him.” 

“ Well, what can I do? ” 

“ Twelfth Street is the next street. You hurry 
up to the restaurant and ask Mr. Kinsman to come 
here to the corner. I’ll be here. Tell him to 
hurry. Joe, you follow the man; keep him in 
sight and I’ll keep you in sight. John, you come 
back with Mr. Kinsman.” 

John hurried off. Tom halted at the corner of 
Twelfth Street. The agent was slowly walking 
along the avenue toward the Capitol, and Joe fol- 
lowed at a safe distance. 

If the agent should turn, there would be trouble 
in following. Joe was now past the next corner 
and Mr. Kinsman would not come for several 
minutes. Tom was just feeling that his plan would 


THE CAPITOL 205 

not work when Leo Inwood and Dick Brewer 
came along behind him. 

Hello, Tom, are you lost? ” 

‘^No, you life savers, but you are just in time. 
Joe has discovered the agent who took Mr. Miles’ 
coins. Joe is following him, and I am here wait- 
ing for Mr. Kinsman.” Tom spoke rapidly and 
with anxiety. 

Leo,” he added, ‘‘ you run along and keep 
track of Joe. He’s nearly two blocks away now. 
If he turns from the avenue stay at the corner, but 
keep Joe in sight. Stay a block behind.” 

Leo started off, but still Mr. Kinsman did not 
come. Tom was very anxious. He knew he could 
trust Joe, but they all ought to be back in a few 
minutes. Leo was now in the second block, be- 
tween Eleventh and Tenth, and Tom was forced 
to send out Dick. 

“ Dick, you follow and keep track of Leo. I 
wish I had more boys. This line is getting too 
long for comfort with so few of us. Don’t lose 
Leo.” But Dick was on his way and did not hear 
the injunction. 

Tom was in despair and was about to decide that 
the whole pursuit was hopeless when Mr. Kins- 
man and John Kent came down Twelfth Street. 
He ran toward them and hurriedly explained to the 
warden what had happened. Mr. Kinsman acted 
promptly. 


206 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


^‘Tom, you take John and follow up your line. 
Send each boy back except Joe. Tell them to say 
absolutely nothing. Then you and Joe and John 
keep on this man’s trail until you find where he 
lives. John is in citizen’s clothes. That may help 
you. Have you money? ” 

“ Yes, sir. When shall we come back? ” 

When you have done all you can. Send us a 
message at camp, if you can. You and Joe are able 
to take care of him. I would go with you if I 
could, but I can’t leave the others.” 

As they talked, they were walking rapidly along 
the avenue. They spied Dick some distance ahead 
and Mr. Kinsman turned back. 

Good luck, Tom.” 

“ Thank you, sir. We’ll do our best.” 

They finally overtook Brewer. 

“ Leo is almost running,” he exclaimed. 

“ Where is he? ” 

“ Clear ahead.” 

There he is,” exclaimed Tom. You go back, 
Dick, and say absolutely nothing to the others.” 

“ Can’t I go, too?” 

“ No; we can’t use so many.” 

The disappointed Dick turned back, and Tom 
and John hurried on. They saw Leo halt at 
Seventh Street, and reached him as quickly as they 
could. 

“ They have turned,” exclaimed Leo. 


THE CAPITOL 


207 


“ Are you sure? ” 

“Yes, I caught a glimpse of Joe a minute 
ago.” 

Tom sent Leo back and with John hastened to 
join Joe. It was a long chase, as they did not want 
to attract attention by running. They decided to 
cross the street that they might see better. Near 
the Patent Office they overtook Joe, who was walk- 
ing cautiously but rapidly, about one hundred feet 
behind the agent. 

Tom and John slipped across the street and 
joined him. 

“ Gracious, I am glad to see you. I felt like a 
little dog trailing a bear. What about it? ” he 
anxiously asked. 

“ Mr. Kinsman has given us permission to fol- 
low him and discover where he lives.” 

“Good. John, you cross the street and Tom 
and I will stay here. Don’t lose sight of him 
for a moment. He may slip into some store or 
house.” 

“ Trust me,” said John. 

The unsuspecting agent kept on his way and 
three self-appointed detectives, uncertain of their 
destination, continued to follow him. 

In the meantime the company was assembled 
near the restaurant. Leo and Dick were in their 
places, but they spoke to no one of the incident. 
Mr. Kinsman explained that Tom and Joe had 


208 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


been assigned to some special work and that 
stopped questions as to their absence. 

The afternoon was spent at the navy yard where 
guns are made for the battleships. At the entrance 
they saw “ Long Tom ” the cast-iron gun made in 
1786, which had such a varied career. It belonged 
originally to France, was captured by the English, 
sold to America, condemned and sold to Hayti, 
and there used against France. It finally reached 
America again. 

It was with greatest interest that they inspected 
the guns, forty feet long and of 13-inch caliber. 
They watched the various processes, the boring of 
the immense steel tubes, and the fitting of the 
heated hoops and jackets. Mammoth traveling 
cranes picked up these guns and carried them as 
easily as a boy carries a baseball bat. 

After a thorough examination of all parts of the 
shop, the company went on board the President’s 
yacht, the Dolphin, which was lying at one of the 
docks. This was a special privilege which they 
had not expected. All agreed that a trip on the 
Dolphin would be a most delightful summer out- 
ing for the Young Crusaders. 

As they left the vessel a party of tourists ap- 
proached Mr. Jackson. 

^‘What yacht are you from?” one of them 
asked. 

The Dolphinf^ he gravely replied. 


THE CAPITOL 


209 


No doubt the tourists went home and narrated 
how they had had a long conversation with an ad- 
miral of the United States Navy. 

The tired company was glad to take a street car 
homeward. When they reached camp about five 
o’clock they were greeted by a group of guests. Mr. 
Hoyt and his entire party had arrived in Washing- 
ton at noon and had found quarters at a boarding- 
house near the camp. Mr. and Mrs. Hoyt and 
their daughters and nieces had gathered in the 
yard near the tents, and were making lemonade for 
the boys. The rector and his family, Mrs. Mar- 
shall and Anna and several other friends had come 
to their assistance. 

The company was dismissed and the group in 
the yard became at once the center of attraction. 
Mr. Sumner was soon in earnest conversation with 
Catherine Hoyt and Mr. Jackson with Marion. 
Pat, taking advantage of Joe’s absence, was telling 
Elsie Seymour of their experiences, and in Tom’s 
absence Art Miles found Louise Seymour a will- 
ing listener. The whole party made merry until 
dinner time. Mr. Kinsman was forced to with- 
draw from the group by the persistent appeals for 
another swim, so he took a party to the Potomac. 

During the evening they had games and singing. 
Many inquiries were made for Tom and Joe, but 
to all was the same answer given : “ They are on 
special duty.” 


210 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


When taps resounded over camp that night, 
every boy was ready to go to sleep. The day had 
been interesting but they were very tired. The 
guards were placed and the wardens sat by the 
headquarters’ tent reviewing the day’s events. 

Suddenly the challenge rang out: ‘‘Who goes 
there? ” 

“ Friend with the countersign,” was the quiet 
reply. 

“ Advance, friend, and give the countersign.” 

“ Columbia.” 

“ Pass.” 

The sentinel withdrew his gun from its mena- 
cing position, and Tom and Joe with unconcealed 
eagerness hastened toward the wardens. 


CHAPTER XVII 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 

The wardens, sitting by their tent, were talking 
of the possible capture of the agent when Tom and 
Joe came into the yard. Their appearance was a 
great relief to the men, as they had been anxious 
about the safety of the boys. 

We’re back,” Tom reported. 

“ We are very glad. Sit down and tell us what 
has happened.” 

The boys found camp chairs and Tom began: 

“ We have had a chase. We followed that agent 
a mile. It was an unfamiliar part of the city to us, 
but we kept track of the streets, and Joe had his 
map. Finally the agent went into a boarding- 
house on K Street, beyond the Carnegie Library. 
We have the number.” 

What did you do then? ” 

“We walked on and had a conference. John 
Kent noticed the sign ‘ Furnished Rooms for Rent ’ 
on the house and he suggested that we go and in- 
quire about them and try to learn something of the 
people in the house. We decided that this was too 


212 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

risky. Joe then suggested that John try to get a 
room in the house.” 

“ But he had no baggage. That would look sus- 
picious.” 

“ We thought of that, so Joe went back to town 
and bought a cheap suitcase and a few necessary 
articles. John and I meantime watched the place. 
The agent did not come out. We had a hard time 
trying to appear not to loiter. When Joe came 
back, John went boldly to the house, agreeing to 
meet us in an hour near the Carnegie Library.” 

“ You didn’t stay on guard then? ” 

We didn’t dare to. We were afraid of attract- 
ing attention. We went to the library and John 
came there in an hour and reported that he had 
secured a room for three days, paying in advance. 
He said there were several other roomers. He did 
not see the agent, who was evidently in his room, 
but he found out that all would take supper to- 
gether at six o’clock. 

“ We sat in the library for a while and talked it 
all over. Joe suggested a plan which we thought 
would work out.” 

“We are sure of that,” said Mr. Jackson, smi- 
ling at Joe. 

“ It hasn’t worked out yet, but it is started. This 
is the most interesting part of the whole day’s work. 
John went back about five and planned to get ac- 
quainted with the agent at supper and have a talk 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 213 

with him if possible. In the meantime I tele- 
phoned the rector here, asking him the number of 
his house. John took this address with him. John 
has become acquainted with the rector’s daughter; 
that will help the plan.” 

“ But what is the plan? ” 

I am coming up to it, sir. We agreed to wait 
lor John at a little hotel we found near by. We 
had supper there, and John turned up about an 
hour ago and told us his experiences.” 

“ John is a good detective, evidently.” 

“ Yes, sir. He said he sat near the agent at 
supper and began to speak of books. He managed 
to have a short talk in the parlor with him, and the 
agent invited him to his room. The agent said his 
name was Stillwell; and here’s where the plan 
comes in.” 

“ That’s what we’re waiting for, Tom.” 

“John asked Mr. Stillwell to see the books he 
was selling. The agent was very willing. After 
he had looked at them, John said that he knew a 
young lady that would be very much interested in 
them. They were a set of reproductions of famous 
paintings. He asked the agent if he would be will- 
ing to go to-morrow afternoon to the young lady’s 
house and show her the books.” 

“And did Stillwell bite?” 

“ He did. He agreed to go and John gave him 
the address of the rector. That means that the 


214 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


agent will call to-morrow at the rectory. After he 
had got his promise, John left and came out to 
tell us. He then went back to spend the night, so 
as not to arouse suspicion by not appearing at 
breakfast.” 

“ But what’s the plan from that point? ” 

‘‘That’s as far as we have gone with it. We 
want you to help us.” 

“ Well, of all things! That’s a great plan. You 
trap the victim into making a call. He sells a set 
of books and goes off so much the richer. He then 
disappears. The rector’s daughter thinks John is 
a rascal to send an agent to her; John has spent 
three days’ board money, and we are the gainers by 
a cheap valise. Joe, you are a second Napoleon.” 
Mr. Sumner laughed heartily as he drew these 
conclusions. 

Joe was somewhat embarrassed. 

“ I have thought it out differently, Mr. Sumner. 
I believe that the rector’s daughter. Miss Giddings, 
can trap the man into making some admission. I 
am sure Louise Seymour could do it, if she were 
here.” 

“ She is here, Joe.” 

“ When did they come? ” asked Tom eagerly. 

“ This afternoon.” 

“ Is Elsie here, too? ” It was Joe’s question. 

“ Mr. Kinsman,” asked Mr. Sumner, “ was that 
Miss Elsie talking to Pat McGuire this evening? ” 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 2l5 


I think so, and she seemed disturbed that so 
many members of the company were away on 
special service.” 

It was too dark to see what impression this 
made on Joe. He took up the thread of his plan 
again. 

Well, if Louise Seymour is here and Miss 
Catherine Hoyt, I believe they and Miss Giddings 
can manage to get some clue from that agent that 
will give us something to go on.” 

There was silence for a few minutes. The idea 
impressed the wardens, and they weighed it care- 
fully in their minds. 

“ Boys,” said Mr. Kinsman finally, ‘‘you go to 
bed. You have done very well and we shall try to 
help this plot to the very end. We shall talk it 
over a little and tell you our decision in the morn- 
ing.” 

The tired boys went to their tents. 

“ They are a great pair,” remarked Mr. Jack- 
son. “ That was a fine bit of work they did. I 
wonder how John Kent feels, sleeping away off in 
a lonely boarding-house and on the track of a 
thief.” 

“ Oh, John Kent is all right. He is much older 
than our boys. He will enjoy it. But this is a 
serious business. If this Stillwell is guilty, we 
ought to get him. If he is not, we may get our- 
selves into trouble.” 


216 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ We can’t leave it to the girls. Why could not 
one of us be present? ” 

‘‘ It would be risky. He might recognize us. 
He may have been in Portage longer than we real- 
ize.” 

Why not get Mr. Hoyt to help? ” 

“ He’s the very man. We must consult him in 
the morning. How will the rector feel about 
using his home in this way? ” 

“ He won’t mind. He is the right sort.” 

The wardens sat up late that night discussing 
the best course of action. They were not quite 
sure of their plans even when they went to get the 
few hours of rest that were possible before another 
day’s work began. 

The next morning the bugle seemed to arouse 
the camp only too early. The boys were now ac- 
customed to the routine and they slept soundly. 
But breakfast would soon be waiting and an early 
start was advisable. By half-past nine they were 
again on their way, this time to the Congressional 
Library. On the street car Mr. Kinsman ex- 
plained to Tom and Joe that Mr. Sumner had re- 
mained at the camp to arrange for the visit of the 
agent. He said that they might return to camp at 
noon, and be on the ground in the afternoon if they 
cared to do so. They had earned the privilege of 
seeing the affair to the end. 

Content with this the boys began to enjoy the 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 217 

wonderful beauty of the building which they were 
approaching. 

As the company entered the Library of Con- 
gress and stood in the vestibule facing the central 
stair hall, a hush of awed wonder and amazement 
fell upon them. It seemed as if a great palace 
which hitherto had existed only in the imaginative 
portrayals of the Arabian Nights, had suddenly 
sprung up before them, constructed of actual mar- 
ble, bronze and glass, made exquisitely beautiful 
by color and design and ornamented by the rarest 
examples of the painter’s art. 

It was impossible to grasp at once even the 
larger features of the vision of beauty before them, 
or to understand the relation of part to part. Slowly 
they began to feel and appreciate the magnificence 
of the great stairways, the graceful lightness of the 
upper arcades, the elaborate but harmonious deco- 
rations of sculpture and painting. 

This building as a whole,” said Mr. Kinsman, 
“ is said to be America’s highest architectural 
achievement. The architects, painters and sculp- 
tors were all American citizens. America may 
well be proud of it.” 

“ It must have cost oceans of money,” suggested 
Miles. 

“ It cost over six million dollars. But it is a 
remarkable fact that it cost less than the sum ap- 
propriated by Congress for its construction.” 


218 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ Has it any books, Mr. Kinsman? ” asked Pat, 
“ or is it like father’s library at home. He calls the 
room where he reads the paper his library.” 

“ Books, Pat! Miles of them. Come on quietly.’^ 

They went on into the great rotunda under the 
dome. Here they again gazed with wonder at the 
proportions and stately magnificence of this im- 
posing place. A circular room, one hundred feet 
in diameter, was enclosed by the enormous piers 
which support the dome, and by tiers of arches and 
marble balustrades stretching between the piers. 
It was impressive by its size and ornamentation. 
Ranged in ever enlarged concentric circles about 
the great circular desk that stood in the center, 
were rows of reading tables for the use of the visi- 
tors to the library. 

“ Here is where you draw books,” said Mr. 
Kinsman. 

“ Can any one get a book? ” asked Barth. 

“Yes, but it cannot be taken from the li- 
brary.” 

“ Where are the books? ” 

“ In the stacks, which are directly off this room. 
The stacks are cast-iron frames supporting tiers of 
shelves. They rise nine stories to the roof. The 
library has one hundred miles of shelving and a 
capacity of nearly five million books. It possesses 
now between one and two million volumes.” 

“ Could I get a book? ” asked Pat. 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 219 

We’ll try.” Mr. Kinsman spoke to an attend- 
ant at the desk. 

“ You must write the name on this slip of paper, 
Pat,” said Mr. Kinsman. 

The others gathered close to watch Pat’s experi- 
ment. Pat scratched his head, bit the pencil, and 
finally wrote down the name of a book, and the 
author. The attendant put the slip into a small 
receptacle and sent it on its journey through a 
pneumatic tube. 

“ The clerk in the stack gets this slip and finds 
the book,” explained the attendant. 

“ Does he bring it? ” asked Joe. 

“ No, indeed. He puts it into a receptacle which 
is carried by an endless chain to the desk. Here 
it is,” and the attendant handed Pat the volume. 

All crowded about to look at it. It was the vol- 
ume of the history for which Pat had acted as 
agent. 

“ It did me a good turn once,” explained Pat, 

and now I can give it a ride in this little auto- 
mobile.” 

The books take longer journeys sometimes,” 
said the attendant. “ There is a tunnel from the 
Library to the Capitol. A carrier, consisting of 
an endless cable with two metal baskets, runs in this 
tunnel.” 

The very thing for our tunnel to Mrs. Gil- 
mour’s,” whispered Jimmie, nudging Tom. 


220 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ If a member of Congress wants a book, it is 
sent to him by means of this carrier. It takes four 
minutes for the carrier to make the journey.” 

“ Can the President get a book in this way?” 
asked Pat. 

“ If he is at the Capitol,” answered the attendant. 

“ Then, maybe. I’ll give you a longer ride some 
day,” said Pat to the volume, as he handed it back 
to the attendant. 

After an inspection of the other parts of the 
library, with its vast collection of interesting his- 
torical documents and maps, they prepared to 
leave. They felt that the morning had been spent 
most profitably. 

After lunch they went to the national cemetery 
at Arlington, where rest twenty thousand soldiers 
who died in the Civil War. The beautiful grounds 
are a fitting place for the long sleep of the nation’s 
heroic dead. 

The boys were impressed with the Temple of 
Fame, an open circular colonnade upon whose 
cornice are the names of our great generals. They 
saw the immense field of the dead, where the head- 
stones stretch in orderly but apparently endless 
lines. 

They became more interested in the house when 
they learned that it had been the home of General 
Robert E. Lee. At the opening of the war it had 
been seized by the government for a hospital. The 



For the third time in their history were the great Rogers bronze doors closed. 

See page 199. 










THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 221 


view from the porch, which overlooks the splendor 
of Washington with its towering monument and 
brilliantly white buildings, is one of the finest in 
our land. 

Before the house stood an iron flagpole sup- 
ported by cables. Half-way up the staff was a 
little staging, which provided a foothold for a 
caretaker. This was reached by an iron ladder, 
which followed one of the supporting cables. 

In order to get a better view, Jimmie Harding 
climbed the ladder and perched on the staging. 
Leo was about to follow when a local policeman 
spied him and ordered him to stop. The police- 
man did not see Jimmie seated aloft. 

“ You can’t go up there,” said the policeman. 
“ It is against the regulations.” 

“ All right,” said Leo. 

The policeman stood for a moment at the foot 
of the ladder to make sure that his command was 
understood and then started to walk away, much 
to Jimmie’s relief. Pat saw the situation and real- 
ized that this was his chance to get even with 
Jimmie for causing him to remain awake on the 
train waiting for the porter. Pat hurried to the 
foot of the ladder and at the same time spoke to 
the policeman who was just making off. 

“ I beg your pardon,” said Pat, “ but could you 
tell me how old this house is? ” 

The policeman proved a ready talker, and Pat 


222 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


kept him at the foot of the ladder for fifteen min- 
utes. Jimmie was more and more uncomfortable. 
He disliked to come down and face the policeman, 
and he dreaded the laughter of the boys, watching 
the comedy from the porch, if he should be dis- 
covered. 

You take good care of those grounds,’’ sug- 
gested Pat. 

“ Indeed we do,” answered the policeman. 

I suppose you would make it very uncomfort- 
able for a lawless person who broke the regula- 
tions? ” 

“ He would be sent to a federal prison,” said the 
policeman, thinking of thieves and marauders in 
general. 

‘‘ He ought to be,” asserted Pat in a loud voice. 

Jimmie felt a desire to fall off the pole and land 
on Pat; but he clung on and kept his peace. 
Finally Pat felt sufficiently revenged and he cau- 
tiously led the policeman away a few feet and 
turned his attention to some remote object. His 
back was toward the pole. Pat made a slight mo- 
tion for Jimmie to descend, and the latter lost no 
time in doing so. As he touched the ground and 
started toward the porch, Pat wheeled. 

“Why, Jimmie, I didn’t hear you come up. 
Have you been listening to our conversation?” 

The policeman looked surprised at Jimmie’s 
presence but said nothing. 


THE PURSUIT OF THE THIEF 223 


‘^Now, run along, James,” said Pat, and the 
next time you ask me to stay awake to wait for the 
porter, remember that every dog has his day,” and 
Pat laughed. Jimmie joined in the laughter, and 
the perplexed policeman went off, 'shaking his 
head over the foolish comments, which had no 
meaning for him. Jimmie was heartily invited by 
half a dozen boys to climb the pole again but he 
declined. 

The company, after leaving Arlington, again 
took satisfaction in the welcome sight of their 
comfortable camp in Georgetown. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


A STRATAGEM 

Mr. Sumner had a busy morning at the camp. 
He had a long talk with Mr. Hoyt and the rector, 
and enlisted their help and sought their advice. 
He then went over the whole matter with Miss 
Giddings, Catherine Hoyt and Louise Seymour, 
and they agreed to do what they could to help. 

John Kent came into camp during the morning 
and reported. He had spent a comfortable night 
and was prepared to go back again if he was 
needed. He said the agent was surely planning 
to call at the rector’s that afternoon at three o’clock. 
John said that he had told Stillwell that Miss Gid- 
dings would be notified of his purpose and of the 
fact that John had sent him. John was delighted 
to know that the plan arranged by the boys would 
be carried out. 

Mr. Sumner then sent John off to join the com- 
pany, so that he might not lose any more of the 
benefits of the visit. At five o’clock when all re- 
turned, the wardens would tell him if they wanted 
him to go again to the boarding-house. 

The scene of the conflict of wits was carefully 


A STRATAGEM 


225 


laid. All agreed that it was a delicate situation, 
and that Stillwell could easily be alarmed, and 
make a hasty retreat into obscurity. 

Tom and Joe returned after dinner and the 
whole situation was arranged. Mr. Sumner, Tom 
and Joe, merely as interested listeners, were placed 
in the upper hall of the rectory, where they might 
hear every word. Catherine and Louise were to 
be in the parlor as visitors. Mr. Hoyt, as a visitor 
also, was to be busy at the rector’s desk, in the room 
in the rear of the parlor. Miss Giddings was to 
be /entertaining the guests. There was much 
joking and laughing as the party awaited the ar- 
rival of the agent. It was hard to believe that they 
were in serious pursuit of a thief. 

It was a few minutes after three when the bell 
rang and the maid admitted the agent into the hall. 
Miss Giddings went out to him immediately. 

You are Mr. Stillwell. I have been expecting 
you. Mr. Kent said you would come. I have 
callers but shall be at liberty in a few minutes. 
Would you mind waiting? ” 

The agent bowed: “ Not at all, madam.” 

Miss Giddings conducted him into the living- 
room, where Mr. Hoyt was busily writing. 

“ Mr. Hoyt, this is the gentleman of whom Mr. 
Kent spoke, Mr. Stillwell.” 

“ How do you do, sir,” said Mr. Hoyt. “ Please 
be seated.” 


226 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


The agent felt the courtesy of his reception, so 
unusual in his experience. He sat in the seat in- 
dicated by Mr. Hoyt and they indulged in general 
conversation while Miss Giddings returned to her 
other guests. 

In a few minutes she returned. 

“ Mr. Stillwell, I have told my friends of the 
purpose of your visit and they, too, would like to 
see your books.” 

The whole party gathered about the table on 
which the books lay. Stillwell was a shrewd man 
of thirty, with a nervous but restrained manner. 
He quietly opened the books and began to explain 
their contents. They were a set of reproductions 
of the famous masterpieces of art, both painting 
and sculpture. 

Here’s Gainsborough’s portrait of Mrs. Sid- 
dons,” exclaimed Catherine. I saw it in London 
two years ago.” 

“ I enjoyed the Flemish School,” said Miss Gid- 
dings. “ There is a finish to their pictures that is 
fascinating. They depict every minute detail and 
their portrayal of fabrics and their absolute fidel- 
ity in reproducing the very texture of the smaller 
objects is remarkable. Take Van Dyck’s ^ Adora- 
tion of the Lamb ’ for example,” and she turned 
to it. “ It is exquisite.” 

“ I got tired of paintings,” declared Louise Sey- 
mour. ‘‘ But I loved the sculptures and the old 


A STRATAOEM 227 

furniture. I never got tired of the Wallace collec- 
tion in London.” 

Yes,” spoke up Mr. Hoyt, “ and I couldn’t 
drag you from the Green Vault in Dresden. She 
wanted to buy every jewel and trinket in that room. 
She got so she could tell which was agate, or jasper, 
or onyx or lapis lazuli. That’s more than I could 
do.” 

But you know you liked some parts of it, 
Uncle.” 

“ Yes, I did, but not the vases and the ivories or 
the caskets. You couldn’t trade with them in this 
country. I liked the coins ; they were money.” 

“ Yes, Uncle,” continued Louise, still turning 
the pages of the book she was examining, “ and 
you wanted to see every one and we had to drag 
you away from them. And ever since then,” and 
here she looked at Miss Giddings, “ Uncle has been 
daffy about coins.” 

The agent gave a shrewd glance about the party. 
All were intent upon the photographs. 

“Are you a collector of coins?” ventured the 
agent. 

“ No; never had time to fuss with them. Don’t 
know anything about them. But it was inter- 
esting to see what the older peoples used as 
money.” 

“ You like to collect good American coins, don’t 
you, Uncle? ” asked Louise. 


228 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Oh, yes, the kind that pass in the stores. I 
never saw any other collection in this country. If 
I did I might get it, just to show you girls that I 
am interested in art.” Mr. Hoyt turned away as 
he spoke. 

“ We people selling art books learn a good deal 
about other things, Mr. Hoyt,” said the agent. 
‘‘You would not have much trouble in getting a 
good collection. Have you tried the dealers or 
seen the catalogues?” 

“ Bless my heart, do they have dealers and cata- 
logues in old coins just as they do for furniture? 
That shows how little a man knows about his own 
country.” 

Every one was silent. The girls were nervously 
turning the leaves of the books. The agent ap- 
peared to have lost interest in the explanation of 
their value and desirability. Up-stairs the three 
listeners were straining to catchi every word. 

“Yes, that business is organized, as all business 
is,” answered Stillwell. “ But one rarely gets any- 
thing of value from the dealers, as most of the rare 
coins are in private collections, or in museums. 
They are not on the market. I have a friend who 
has a few coins of value, a good start for a collec- 
tion. He is going to Mexico for his health, and he 
has been trying to dispose of them. If you should 
care to see them, you might pick up some real 
values.” 


A STRATAGEM 


229 


It was a moment of tension. A false move now 
would be fatal. Catherine realized this. She 
spoke at once. 

“ I don’t care about your coins, father, but I 
should like these books. Do you think my allow- 
ance is sufficient? ” 

Mr. Hoyt smiled. 

I am not sure, Catherine, but perhaps it will 
hold out. Do you really want them? ” 

Yes, indeed I do.” 

“This is your sample set, isn’t it, Mr. Still- 
well? ” 

“ Yes, but I could deliver another set to-mor- 
row.” 

“ Well, the young lady is the judge. I haven’t 
found Mr. Giddings at home this afternoon, and 
I shall be here again to-morrow afternoon about 
four. If you will deliver the books then, I shall 
pay you.” 

“ Thank you, sir, I shall have them here.” The 
agent then looked at Miss Giddings, as if asking 
her decision. 

“ I am grateful for the opportunity of seeing 
them, but I must consult my father. I shall let you 
know to-morrow.” 

“ If your friend will send those coins, I might 
look at them,” remarked Mr. Hoyt carelessly. “ I 
should like to see a good American collection.” 

“ I will try to have them here, Mr. Hoyt.” 


230 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Tell him to set his exact price on them. I am 
not a fellow to bargain. I’ll know in twenty min- 
utes if I want them. We can start a green vault 
then, can’t we, Catherine? You can provide hand- 
painted china that you were unable to give away 
at Christmas. If I remember the temperature of 
that room correctly, we ought to start it in the 
refrigerator.” 

Mr. Hoyt kept up a running fire of comment as 
the agent strapped together his books and took his 
departure. The girls were almost panic-stricken 
with the result of their acting, and he feared to 
allow them opportunity to make any further com- 
ments. 

An excited conference was held when Stillwell 
had gone. It resulted in a long distance telephone 
conversation with Mr. Miles urging him to come 
to Washington at once. 

“ Do you think he has the coins? ” asked Louise 
of Tom, as they went back to the camp. 

“ I have no doubt of it. But we have no evi- 
dence yet.” 

But he ought to be arrested.” 

“ Not until he is actually found with them in his 
possession.” 

What if he really has a friend who has a col- 
lection and is not the thief at all? ” 

“ Then we are in for trouble, if he has any 
spunk.” 


A STRATAGEM 


231 


All had agreed to stop discussion of the matter, 
as it would arouse suspicion. Others would easily 
become sensitive to any mystery, and publicity 
would be disastrous. 

John Kent was sent back to the boarding-house 
that night for supper, with instructions to avoid 
any unnecessary discussion with the agent, after 
he had taken sufficient interest in the result of the 
visit to Miss Giddings. 

Preparations had been made for a reception in 
the evening. The wardens had sent out invitations 
to a number of friends in Washington, and the 
word had been spread among the neighbors in 
Georgetown. As the wardens were dressing for 
the reception, the officer of the day came to them 
and reported that there was a visitor in the parlor. 
Mr. Jackson was sent to receive him. He was sur- 
prised upon entering the parlor to find a gentle- 
man dressed in the uniform of Colonial days, knee 
breeches, a long coat with the skirts turned back 
and with a three-cornered hat in his hand. Mr. 
Jackson cordially greeted the visitor, who ex- 
plained that he was a neighbor who had come to 
pay his respects to the officers of the company. The 
other men soon arrived. The guest explained that 
he was on his way to a meeting of an organization 
formed to keep alive the customs and traditions of 
the continental minutemen, those brave defenders 
of the rights of the colonies, who were ready to 


232 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

take the field at a minute’s notice. After a visit 
that was only too short, the guest left. The war- 
dens later returned the visit and were welcomed in 
a hospitable home. 

The reception brought many visitors to the 
camp, and both the house and yard were filled with 
people enjoying the hospitality of the Young Cru- 
saders. 

Dick Brewer, Leo Inwood and Jimmie Harding 
slipped away from the others about half-past eight, 
and met in the deserted kitchen. 

Have you got it, Leo? ” asked Dick. 

Yes, there it is,” answered Leo, opening a 
closet door and disclosing about fifty feet of hose 
neatly rolled on the floor. 

“Where’s the pole?” 

“ In the tent. I have tied an old shirt to it.” 

Dick seized the hose and together they dragged 
it quietly up the back stairs to the sleeping quar- 
ters. 

“ Which is Pat’s cot? ” 

“ Right there by the door.” 

Leo deftly slipped the end of the hose under the 
mattress at the very edge, so that it was directly 
beneath the side of the pillow. They then stretched 
the hose through the door, along the baseboard of 
the hall, down the back stairs and through a win- 
dow of the kitchen and into Dick’s tent. Gather- 
ing a few stray garments they concealed such por- 


A STRATAGEM 233 

tions of the hose as were visible and then joined the 
others. 

After the visitors were gone, Joe blew Taps and 
the tired boys were only too glad to go to bed. 

Pat, resting on his pillow, suddenly heard the 
muffled word : “ Pat.” 

“ Did you speak, Leo? ” he asked of Inwood in 
the next cot. 

No, Pat. Go to sleep.” 

“ I must have imagined it.” 

Just as he settled down he heard a voice again, 
speaking very solemnly. 

“ Pat, are you alive? ” 

“ Great spooks, Leo, what are you talking 
about? ” said Pat, in a startled whisper. 

“ I didn’t say anything,” muttered Leo, and he 
buried his face in the bedclothes to suppress his 
laughter. 

I must have eaten too much cake,” said Pat. 

After a few minutes another solemn question 
came to Pat’s ears. 

“ Pat, can’t you see me hovering over you?” 

Pat started up. 

“ What are you fellows doing? ” he shouted. 

At this moment Mr. Sumner appeared at the 
door and threw the light from an electric candle 
over the room. 

You must keep quiet in here,” he warned them. 

“ They are trying to scare me,” explained Pat. 


234 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Who’s up to mischief? ” asked Mr. Sumner. 

By this time all the boys were awake and asking 
what was the matter. 

‘‘ You were dreaming, Pat,” continued Mr. Sum- 
ner. “ Go to sleep.” 

All right, sir, but would you mind throwing the 
light on the ceiling over my cot? ” 

The circle of light revealed nothing and Pat 
settled down again. All was quiet and Pat was 
beginning to feel drowsy, when he heard again the 
mysterious voice. 

“ Pat, I am waving at the window.” 

Pat cast a hasty glance at the open window. 
There, moving back .and forth, was a flimsy white 
object. Pat’s red hair began to rise. He was too 
startled to speak. 

“ Pat,” came the voice again, “ if you speak one 
word, I shall come in and carry you off.” 

The boy was silent. Great beads of perspiration 
began to gather on his forehead. The white object 
was still moving to and fro. 

Pat, get up and dress and come down into the 
yard.” 

Pat got out of bed slowly. He heard a stifled 
sound from Leo’s bed. Realizing that Leo was 
awake, Pat took courage as he stood upon the 
floor. 

Never a step Pll move,” shouted Pat, shaking 
his fist at the window and going over to Leo. As 


A STRATAGEM 


235 


he was attempting to pull the blankets from Leo, 
Mr. Sumner again appeared. 

“ What does this mean? ” he asked sternly. 

“ Mr. Sumner,’’ said Pat, “ some one is trying to 
fool me. Look at the window.” 

But the object was gone. Pat felt foolish. “ I 
am hearing funny voices.” 

As he spoke there came another warning: “ Pat, 
your end has come! ” 

Mr. Sumner heard the voice and realized that 
no one in the room had spoken. 

Pat, I’ll have you in just one minute,” came 
the voice. 

Mr. Sumner threw his light under the cot, but 
there was no one there. 

“ Thirty seconds, Pat. Be ready.” 

Mr. Sumner began to move the cot. In so doing 
he disturbed the hose, which fell to the floor with 
a thud. 

“ There are your voices, Pat.” 

At the same moment there was a shuffling sound 
from the direction of the kitchen. The warden 
hastily went to the stairs and followed the hose. 
He found the other end in the kitchen, but no boys. 
A hurried examination of the tents showed every 
boy in place, and all apparently asleep. He re- 
turned to the house. Pat was sitting on his cot. 

“Well, Pat,” said Mr. Sumner quietly, “your 
ghosts wear our uniforms, evidently.” 


236 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Yes, sir,” said Pat, “ but I never want to hear 
a voice again that you can’t answer back, if you 
don’t like what it says.” 

Twenty minutes later Leo slipped from the 
house and reported the results of their experiment 
to four laughing boys in the tent. 


CHAPTER XIX 


MOUNT VERNON: CLOSING UPON THE THIEF 

Early on Wednesday morning the company pre- 
pared for its pilgrimage to Mount Vernon, the 
home and the burial place of George Washington. 
No ancient shrine of mediaeval saint was ever vis- 
ited with more reverence and loyalty than this 
beautiful spot, saved forever for the nation by the 
efforts of a band of women. 

The trip down the Potomac was made on the 
steamer Macalester, The day was warm but de- 
lightful. The wardens on the boat told the boys 
of the home life of Washington upon his estate, 
and prepared them for the charm of the imposing 
country house, filled with the relics of our first 
President. 

The tomb was first visited. With bared heads 
the Young Crusaders stood before the plain brick 
structure within which lie the mortal remains of 
George and Martha Washington. The aged col- 
ored guide, in solemn tones, related the simple 
facts and pointed out the objects of interest. 

The company then went through the beautiful 


238 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


grounds to the house. They inspected with inter- 
est the outlying buildings of the Virginia farm of 
colonial days, and then reverently went through 
the house itself. Furnished as it is with many of 
the original possessions of General Washington, 
and with objects of greatest interest to patriotic 
Americans, the house became to them a place of 
intense interest and aroused the deepest emotions. 
They stood silent in the room in which Washington 
died, and examined with awe the open Bible, the 
mahogany table and the haircloth coach chest, 
those objects upon which his eyes last rested. 

As the members of the party rested upon the 
great piazza or stroHed about the grounds, Mr. 
Sumner joined Miss Catherine Hoyt. 

“ This is a delightful spot. Miss Catherine.’’ 

It is, indeed. I feel reluctant to leave it. 
What a wonderful experience this is for the boys.” 

“ For all of us. And the presence of Mr. Hoyt 
and all his household has added to our pleasure. 
It is rather wearing to have the care of so many 
boys all the time, and it is a relief to have other 
friends here.” 

“ We are glad to be here, especially at this time. 
Will you be able to see all the important things in 
Washington? ” 

“ We hope so.” 

“ Have you been to the Corcoran Gallery, Mr. 
Sumner? ” 



With bared heads the Young Crusaders stood before the plain brick structure. 

Page 237. 




4 

« 




¥ * • 




•r 


« N 




- : ■ *- 

' 4 w ■ 


I ^ 


V » 




V* 


'V 


V ' 
♦.^- •*• •• 

' (H •, 




^ , 


* 



t* • 


j 


V 


r* > •>,! 


4 

> *- > 


•* * 




•. - <V ' 


% 

n 




« ^ 


T 




. Oft ' • -v » . . • * *■•-. • A -<, ** fTi . » V 

v ;-^i**-. -\ ^ -■’ ‘v:. '■- . ,l 

• - •' * I ,V .>v • . • * . • - 

f <.• '•. * . ■ . 




Y 


*1 

j 


V 


'■ V- 




I. ' 


V>.* /' 

‘. — a 


. i 

• . w* 


^ * 


\' 

r 


■■f •' -r 




■ 

4 






.« ' 







■ 


<• ' 

Jr^ 


• • 






-My 




I '. 


}* 




4 .♦ * 

# 


I • 


• i . • *' ‘ . •' - A 


i:*' ■; 


<m.‘ 


« 

^ • 
V 


:p. 


' ’f * 




• ( 
‘ t 


*r 

< 

f: 



■/* 


'• '.v 




a 


V .•'.. 

» ' . 




i' 


V * ' • 

V 


f ‘ , 


' ^ V 

•* * I > t 


a 


‘ W A ■•■ ^ V*'- 

•> V ■ . •-. ' .. .. ■ 

. ^ • , -4-. •v ^ — • , 4r.' 

« < -• » • . 


^r.: ■' -K i 


- » I 


> « 




• 4 


. A * > 


yy . ;. ‘ 

* I 


A 


■' < 


, 

• * « 

V . rs 


9 




,*.N 


'■ » 


\ 4 


fr- 


I 


r. . 

r 


I . 


> 


K 1 


■ • ' 2 |' ■ 

‘ ' t • 

‘ \ - 




.. .' 

t- 






* « « 

4^ 




, • 


) 




• ’ t. • • ' ^ All •- 

4* 4 \ 

> ‘'h ' 4 ^ ■ 

' I ^{9 ^ ^ ^ ' 


• I 


♦•* r ‘ • ^ * * * 

K : y .' A / u 


■' ,' ■».' 


'• 1 


\ 

■‘V. / 


• I 




s 


> 4 . 


K 

■■•A ' “ij 

4 " I 


r.*> 


* . , *• I 
s ■ 


>1? :; '• 
<ai. • i> 


f - 


\ 


% - ' 


i~ 


< r . 

A- 


** y. 


I • 



t . 

!»' . • 
’# 


< . ■ 


< \ 


-•s 

• .•*> 


' t 


4> ^ 


• ' V 


■V 


;> 

* 

. *. 


^4■. 


I r 


>.». c 
* » . ‘ 


• 14 


V ' 


iS'r' 


I 


'4 • 


•■ >» 


A 

• ^ 

4 


'U . ' ■ 

I 

• , * 

"■ V 

> V >> ' 


• s .< 

» ' 


• » 




•' / ' 
t 

f 


, X 


■ V 
’¥£ 


I 


• ^ 


c - 
' ’ * 

ic ■ :^" ■ 

^ \ 

' ■*.r 

. A.*-^ Ni, - --. 

4 i‘ 


• . I •/■-•-♦ 

' • .'ft ' •j 




I - ^ 


♦. 




0' 

•$ 




' \ ■ 


s 

. \ 




i* ■'•, ,» 


t * . • 


4 ' 


. • 

*• A 


, I ■ 


% 

» • 


\ 


• • 


.f ‘ ' "S * 
ViW • J . ' 


• i 


X. 


■ t. 


\ ^ 

J ■' 


I *' 


/ 

'tr , 


\ 


f:. ■ ^ 


t. 


\ . 




V.* 


■ A* ' . 1 
■• .4 


■\ •• 


• . ' . .* • .-V • - ' T r> ’ t r ' 

T v> ^ ^ ^ ' 

*,..•, -.■■,• "; •■':/ ■. ^. ' . 

1 ^ I . . • -^ • ' 

C •■ . ,^ . . .• Vr • . ' • • . • ■ 


r ^ a’ 




r * ' 

c 


I. 


' ,* t 


• V,y;> 

* •i^ - »• 




‘4'* 

.«> 


> 


f 

< K 





\ 


>' 


,i 




r . ’ . a ; ' ‘ *• *.' . *"1 

A ^ A^x> 'A •- ■> ■ 


' t 

I 


t 




. W'^ Vv ^ , i . 0{;^Vv 

X . ' * I z- • . , # ' 

* • i - 


f > 

f. 


t: 




4* 




' I 


!«. 


V » 


* ►. « 




^ «V : 

^ » J 


’}•••■! t . ' V 

I 4 • 


> 



f. - 


* ^ 


s «• 


•1 


• N 




'•I ' a‘ 


i 


i 


'- » f 


« - 1 .' 




‘ 4 • 


L- 


« » 



m 


y'\ ’ 






t« 


•> 

« 


■ V 
.» J 

. 


s 

t I 

• ’. ■ tk ' ' : 


' . J 


•‘%- 


I • » I , ■ • .» * 

- I'** ‘ I .’. i"'' ^ i 

J' -‘'.a'-' '• . '. . ■*V.'‘’^|'- '• - ■ '■/ ^'/>* i ‘‘liiS 

fel'' ‘ ' .> 'r'-v; 

ajSJS . . fs ' 


w:; 



■ ■ 







MOUNT VERNON 


239 


“ Not yet. It may be that we cannot get there. 
The days are passing rapidly and there is a great 
deal to do.” 

“ Marion and I were talking of the Corcoran 
Gallery this morning. Mr. Jackson has promised 
to take her if he can get away from the company 
long enough.” 

“ If Mr. Jackson can get away, I think I could, 
too. May I try to arrange to take you. Miss Cath- 
erine? ” 

I should be glad to go.” 

Then I shall send word some morning when I 
can manage it. Would you be willing to meet 
me there? I may not have sufficient time to call 
for you.” 

Certainly, I shall be very glad.” 

“ I must go now. I am to take Tom and Joe 
back to Washington by street car, so we may be 
present this afternoon when the agent calls. I am 
sorry to leave.” 

Good luck to you, Mr. Sumner.” 

A few of the boys had strolled again to the tomb 
and engaged the venerable guide in conversation. 
He showed them the interesting trees planted near 
the tomb by distinguished visitors. 

The Prince of Wales, now King Edward the 
Seventh, during his visit to Mount Vernon in i860, 
planted a tree which died. This oak was planted 
at his request to replace the other. This linden 


240 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


was planted by Prince Henry of Prussia in 
1902.” 

This tree,” he pointed to a magnolia, was 
planted by General Washington himself before he 
died. This leaf,” picking one from the ground, 
“ has fallen from the tree, and I take pleasure in 
presenting it to you” — turning to Pat — that 
you may have a keepsake from the very tree 
planted by General Washington’s own hands.” 

Pat took the leaf and examined it. The guide 
looked at him, trying to convey the impression that 
the transaction was not complete. 

“You ought to tip* him, Pat,” whispered Joe. 

“Not much,” asserted Pat. 

“1 am sorry,” continued the guide, “not to be 
able to give one to each of you, especially as 
I am unable to determine who appreciates it 
most.” 

“ I am sorry, too,” said Tom. “ I would give a 
quarter for one.” 

The guide reached into his pocket and produced 
another leaf. 

“ I have one here I was reserving. But you may 
have it, young man.” 

Tom took the leaf and reluctantly paid the 
quarter. The boys quietly laughed at him. 

“Are you sure it is genuine?” asked Tom, 
slightly ruffled. 

“ Young man, I am seventy- three years old, and 


MOUNT VERNON 241 

a minister of the Gospel. I have told the truth for 
fifty years.” 

“ What did you do the other twenty-three 
years? ” asked Tom. 

But the guide refused to answer. 

Mr. Sumner then came and, summoning Tom 
and Joe, went off to take the car back to Washing- 
ton. The company left by the boat, and enjoyed 
again the pleasant views along the Potomac. Mr. 
Jackson was seated with Marion Hoyt and Louise 
Seymour upon the deck. 

You really think you can get off to take me to 
the Corcoran Gallery? ” 

“ I am sure of it. But I cannot set the exact 
time now. I shall send you word the first minute 
I can arrange it.” 

Upon reaching Washington the party went to 
Smithsonian Institution and saw the great collec- 
tion of American antiquities as well as the thou- 
sands of birds and fishes. 

After leaving the Smithsonian they went to the 
National Museum and spent the remainder of the 
afternoon examining the collections there, which 
number over six million specimens. They were 
impressed by the magnitude and extent of the mu- 
seum and its treasures. 

My head is all in a whirl,” exclaimed Pat, as 
they left. “ I didn’t know there were so many dif- 
ferent kinds of things in the world. My grand- 


242 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


father had fourteen children and he said he had a 
hard time finding names for them all. What a 
job he would have had naming all those things in 
there. Who named them all, Mr. Kinsman? ” 

“No one man, Pat. Their names come natu- 
rally, by growth and necessity, like the words of a 
language.” 

“ Oh, I thought Noah Webster made those up. 
His name is on the book. I guess I have a lot to 
learn, yet.” 

“ You have indeed, Pat,” laughed the warden. 

Upon their arrival at camp there came the usual 
demand for a swim ’and Mr. Jackson set out with 
the party. 


Mr. Miles had arrived in Washington at noon, 
greatly pleased at the prospect of recovering his 
coins. Mr. Hoyt met him at the station, and to- 
gether they laid the matter before Major Freder- 
ick, who advised them to make absolutely certain 
of the coins before taking any steps against Still- 
well or even notifying the police. 

“ Use every possible means to secure the coins 
and identify them without arousing suspicion, and 
then arrest the agent,” urged the major. 

They agreed to this, and it was decided that Mr. 
Hoyt receive Stillwell alone. Mr. Miles would be 
in the house and Mr. Sumner, as well, when the 
agent called. They would have no difficulty in 


MOUNT VERNON 


243 


detaining him long enough to call the police, if 
they cared to do so. 

Mr. Sumner left the company about three 
o’clock and with Tom and Joe went to the rectory. 
The boys were unwilling to miss the agent’s visit. 
John Kent was to report at five as usual, to learn 
what he should do during the evening. 

Promptly at four Stillwell mounted the steps of 
the rectory. 

Mr. Hoyt was waiting. So you have the 
books.” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Well, that will please the young ladies. Here 
is the money. Please make out a receipt.” 

Stillwell did as Mr. Hoyt requested. 

“ Do you still wish to see the coins, Mr. Hoyt? ” 

“ Oh, to be sure. Say, I wonder how much of 
my enthusiasm for coins came from a desire to 
tease the girls? We will see. I have a few min- 
utes and if you have brought them, I shall be glad 
to look.” 

My friend could not come,” said the agent 
cautiously. So I brought them for him.” 

He took a chamois bag from his pocket and care- 
fully withdrew one coin. It was wrapped in tissue 
paper. Mr. Hoyt looked at it. 

“ It’s a pine-tree shilling,” said the agent. 

‘‘Let’s see them all spread out,” requested Mr^ 
Hoyt. “ That’s what makes a collection. They 


244 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


ought to match, or make a design or something. 
The gondoliers in Venice make very pretty designs 
by tacking bad coins given to them as tips, upon 
the upright wall of the forward end of the pit of 
the gondola. Let’s make a design upon this atlas.” 

Somewhat reluctantly the agent unwrapped 
them and spread them out. They were in good 
condition and the unusual designs were attract- 
ive. 

Mrs. Giddings is up-stairs. May I show them 
to her? ” Mr. Hoyt picked up the atlas as he spoke. 

“ Certainly.” 

Up the stairs Mf. Hoyt carried the coins and 
into the rector’s study. At the same moment Miss 
Giddings appeared from the dining-room and en- 
gaged the agent in conversation. 

Mrs. Giddings and Mr. Miles had been eagerly 
awaiting Mr. Hoyt’s arrival with the coins. As 
soon as the door was closed, Mr. Miles gave them 
one long searching look. 

“ They are mine,” he exclaimed. “ But not one 
of the valuable coins is Here, except this pine-tree 
shilling. There ought to be six more,” he added, 
after counting them. “ These are interesting but 
not especially rare. But we have the man and now 
we can get the others. Shall I telephone the 
police? ” 

“Just a moment, Mr. Miles,” said Mr. Hoyt. 
“ That may spoil our chance of getting the rest. 


MOUNT VERNON 246 

Would you rather punish the man or get the other 
coins? ’’ 

“ I want to do both.” 

“ Suppose I agree to take these and then we will 
try to have him offer the others.” 

“ If you think best. I’ll wait to see what de- 
velops. We can arrest him at the boarding-house, 
if necessary.” 

“ Very well. I shall go down and learn what I 
can.” 

The agent was nervous when Mr. Hoyt de- 
scended, but Mr. Hoyt’s manner was very reas- 
suring. 

“ This seems a very interesting collection, Mr. 
Stillwell. What is your friend’s price for it? ” 

“There are no very rare coins in it, Mr. Hoyt, 
but they are in good condition and some are still 
currency. My friend wants sixty dollars for them.” 

“ Sixty dollars. Why, I am getting off easy. 
Really, Mr. Stillwell, I thought I was getting some 
rare coins. It hardly seems worth while to get 
such a cheap collection.” 

“ My friend has several rare coins that he has 
retained.” 

“ That’s better,” exclaimed Mr. Hoyt. “ Now 
if he would be willing to sell a few rare ones I 
might consider it. Could you bring them to me? ” 

“ Yes, I think so. But they are worth several 
hundred dollars.” 


246 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ Oh, that’s all right. I find my friend up-stairs 
has quite a knowledge of coin values. Could you 
come this evening? I shall be here then.” 

‘‘ Yes, sir.” 

The agent carefully wrapped the coins again 
and put them in the chamois bag. As he left he 
said: 

“ I shall be back at eight o’clock with the other 
coins if my friend is willing to sell them.” 

Mr. Miles was elated over the result of the 
stratagem. They telephoned at once to Major 
Frederick, who said he would come to the rectory 
with a detective. Once the valuable coins were in 
the house, it would be safe to arrest Stillwell. 

When John Kent arrived at camp, Mr. Sumner 
told him of the progress made toward the recovery 
of the coins and of the intention of Stillwell to 
visit the rectory again that evening. John was to 
go again to the boarding-house for dinner and to 
keep close watch over Stillwell. If the agent 
showed any signs of doing anything else than to 
make the call, then John was to telephone to the 
rectory, where they would be waiting. 

“ Now, John,” said Mr. Sumner, “ we are at the 
very crisis of this affair and we must not fail. We 
are depending on you to keep your eyes open, and 
to never allow Stillwell out of your sight from 
supper to the time he enters the rectory.” 

“ Very well, sir. I shall do my best.” 


MOUNT VERNON 


247 


“ I know it, John.’’ 

John then started for the boarding-house. He 
was a reliable young man, with good sense. As he 
was older than the boys in the company, the 
wardens had no reluctance in permitting him to 
do this service alone, even in the remote section 
of the city. 

Tom and Joe had borrowed some citizen’s 
clothes, Joe from the rector’s son, whom they found 
a delightful comrade, and Tom from one of the 
camp followers who had been lucky enough to 
have an extra suit. Realizing that in citizen’s 
dress they might take a stroll after supper with 
certain members of Mr. Hoyt’s party without be- 
ing too conspicuous, they refrained from the usual 
swimming expedition and donned their borrowed 
clothes. 

The camp prepared to enjoy the evening ais 
usual. Miss Frances Giddings, the rector’s 
younger daughter, had prepared a treat for the 
company and had promised to bring it during the 
evening, with several of her friends. Mrs. Gid- 
dings was to accompany the young ladies and the 
boys looked forward with eagerness to their com- 
ing, for the Georgetown friends had charmed the 
whole company by their courtesy and attractive- 
ness. 

Little did the crowd of merrymakers, gathered 
about the tents that delightful June evening, real- 


248 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


ize the anxious efforts then being made that would, 
if successful, free their comrade, Ed Ross, from 
the burden that was on his heart, the feeling that 
some shadow of suspicion rested on his father. 


CHAPTER XX 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 

John Kent took the street car into the city, and 
after transferring reached the boarding-house on 
K Street shortly before six. As he opened the door 
he encountered Stillwell, who had entered but a 
moment before. 

Good evening, Mr. Stillwell. Have you had 
a good day? ” 

“ Yes, first rate. I sold a set of books. How 
about you? ” 

“ Oh, I haven’t a job yet, but I am looking 
around.” 

They went together to supper. Kent noticed 
that Stillwell seemed preoccupied, and somewhat 
nervous. After supper, when Stillwell started to 
his room, John followed along in a casual way. 

I’d like another look at those books, Mr. Still- 
well, if you don’t mind. They are very interest- 
ing.” 

Certainly. But I am busy and you will excuse 
me if I keep right on with my work. I must go 
put again this evening.” 


250 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


He busied himself while John examined the 
books again. John noticed him transfer a small 
packet from his trunk to his pocket. They were 
interrupted by the landlady tapping on the door. 

“ Mr. Stillwell is wanted at the telephone.’’ 

The telephone was in the lower hall. When the 
agent went down-stairs, John tiptoed to the banis- 
ter and listened. Mr. Stillwell spoke in whispers, 
but John was able to catch most of his words. 

Yes, this is Stillwell.” 

“What band of boys?” 

“No, I haven’t noticed them.” 

“From where? Portwick? What about it?” 

“ Oh! Portage! I have it now.” 

“ No, I haven’t had a chance to read the evening 
paper.” 

“ Others in the party, too? ” 

“ What names?” 

“ Say that name again.” 

“ Why, that’s the man! What do you think? ” 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 251 

“ I guess it’s all up. I’ll leave to-night.” 

“ Stanton Square at 8 . 15 . All right.” 

John hurried in and when Stillwell entered he 
was looking intently at the reproduction of the Sis- 
tine Madonna. 

“ This is a great picture,” he remarked. 

“ I am called out of town, Kent, and must pack 
up. I know you will excuse me. I am going to 
Savannah by way of Richmond.” 

‘‘Well, I am sorry, Mr. Stillwell. I hope I’ll 
have a job when you get back. I don’t want to 
bother you, so I shall go. Good-by.” 

John left and went down-stairs. Stillwell’s door 
was open, and John hardly knew what to do. He 
realized that Stillwell had had a message from 
some confederate, who had warned him of the 
presence of the Portage visitors. The agent had 
taken alarm. 

Did he suspect John? John had sent him to the 
rectory. If he did, then while John left the house 
to telephone, the agent would probably take his 
departure with the coins. John decided to risk 
the telephone in the lower hall. But he must be 
very careful. The agent could probably hear him. 
If he whispered it would only excite suspicion. 
After a few minutes’ deliberation he decided upon 
a method. 


252 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


He looked up Major Frederick’s office number 
in the telephone book. He knew that the office 
would be deserted, but he took down the receiver 
and gave the number. He then pretended that 
some one answered, and said in a fairly loud voice: 

“ Is this the Theater? Any seats left? 

Sure I can get them? John Kent. Save four.” 

He then rang off and actually called the rectory. 
Mr. Sumner answered the telephone. John recog- 
nized his voice and knew that his message would 
be understood and his familiarity pardoned. 

Hello, old chap. This is Kent. Want to go 
to the theater? My treat. Bring a couple of the 
boys and come right over. I’ll be ready. Hurry 
along or we’ll be late. Good-by.” John then got 
his hat and waited. 


Mr. Sumner at the rectory received the message, 
and with a brief All right, we’ll be there,” hastily 
turned to the waiting group. 

‘‘ Kent has just telephoned asking some of us to 
go over there to go to the theater. That means 
that he needs help. Either the agent is not coming 
here, or is making trouble for John. At any rate 
we must go.” 

It was just half-past seven and the detective had 
not arrived. Mr. Hoyt jumped up. 

“ My machine is at the garage. I’ll get it and 
take you over. Who’s to go? ” 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 253 

There was silence. That every one wanted to 
go was apparent. The look of appeal on the faces 
of Joe and Tom was irresistible. 

“ Vll take Warren and Russell,” said Mr. Sum- 
ner briefly. “ We shall be able to do all that is 
necessary, I believe.” 

If the two boys had never before felt rewarded 
for their loyalty they felt it at that moment. 

The rest might wait here for emergencies. 
Keep the detective. We do not know what the 
result of this may be. We shall telephone.” 

They were soon in the automobile and Mr. Hoyt 
was risking arrest by speeding toward their des- 
tination. 

John was very restless as he waited in the parlor 
of the boarding-house and he finally decided to 
go out on the stone steps. He could there note 
either the approach of the boys or the departure 
of the agent. 

He had not long to wait. In a few minutes the 
agent came running down the stairs with a valise 
in his hands. He went directly out of the front 
door and with a careless nod to John started along 
K Street. 

Here was a predicament. If John followed the 
agent, the boys would not find him. If he waited 
he would lose track of the agent. He must leave 
a message with the landlady. 

He ran into the house and wrote simply the 


254 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

words ‘‘ Stanton Square. Follow,” upon a sheet 
of paper. This he requested the landlady to hand 
to any one who inquired for him. 

John hurried after the agent. He was still in 
sight, but a moment later he turned into North 
Capitol Street. John then ran and as he turned the 
corner again saw his man ; he now had no difficulty 
in keeping Stillwell in sight. He turned at Massa- 
chusetts Avenue and went on directly to Stanton 
Square. It was now getting darker and John drew 
nearer. 

Stillwell walked slowly about the square evi- 
dently searching for his confederate. John never 
lost sight of him. It was several minutes before he 
saw another man join the agent. They held a short 
conference, and there was evidently a difference of 
opinion as to what to do. At last the stranger 
seemed to prevail, and they started off along Sixth 
Street. 

At this moment the big automobile swung into 
the square from Massachusetts Avenue. 

‘‘ Get out, boys, and scour the place for John,” 
said Mr. Sumner. “ Meet at the machine. Look 
sharp. You go this way and Til go the other. If 
we are wanted, give three blasts on the horn, Mr. 
Hoyt.” 

Tom and Joe on the north side of the square 
reached the corner of Sixth Street before they spied 
John. They ran to him. 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 255 


“ There he goes,” said John excitedly. “ He has 
the coins in his valise.” 

‘‘You go back to the machine, John,” said Joe 
hastily. “ Tell them to follow. Tom, you stay here 
at the corner and keep me in sight. I’ll follow the 
agent.” 

John ran back and asked Mr. Hoyt to follow 
the boys. Mr. Hoyt blew the horn three times and 
Mr. Sumner came running to the machine. They 
got in and Mr. Hoyt started up. 

“ Right up to the farther corner,” said John. 

Mr. Hoyt speeded up and had just about 
reached the corner, when a policeman stepped up. 

“ Stop.” 

Mr. Hoyt stopped. 

“ You are exceeding the speed limit and you are 
under arrest.” 

“ But it is a very urgent call, officer. We are 
following some thieves.” 

“ I’ve heard that before. You must come to 
headquarters.” 

“ But need we go, officer? ” asked Mr. Sumner. 

The officer looked at him doubtfully. 

“ No, I guess not. But you must go,” — this to 
Mr. Hoyt. 

“ I am sorry, Mr. Hoyt,” said Mr. Sumner, 
“ but there goes Tom, running, and we must fol- 
low. Don’t worry about us. Tell the story and that 
will free you.” 


256 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


With this Mr. Sumner and John ran after Tom, 
who was now lost to their sight. 

In the meantime, Joe had taken up the trail. He 
was aroused to the spirit of the chase and could 
scarcely restrain his impulse to tackle the agent, 
seize his valise and run. But prudence prevailed. 
He drew nearer, and glanced back to see if Tom 
were following, but he could not see him. 

After walking three blocks, the men suddenly 
turned into a house. There was a moment’s delay, 
as they were having difficulty in unlocking the 
door. Joe approached quietly; he now heard run- 
ning footsteps behind him and he knew that Tom 
was close at hand. Still the door would not open. 
The footsteps were very plain. Joe was right in 
front of the house now, and knew that he must pass 
on in order not to attract attention. Just then the 
door opened and the men stepped into the house. 

Joe carefully noted the house and then turned 
to meet Tom, who was now close at hand. 

“ Tom, they have gone into that house,” whis- 
pered Joe excitedly. 

“ Are you sure? ” 

Yes, I was right in front of the house when 
they entered.” 

The automobile ought to be here.” 

“ Here come Mr. Sumner and John,” exclaimed 
Joe, as he caught sight of the pair who were run- 
ning toward them. 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 257 


Mr. Sumner,” he added, as they came up, “ the 
thieves have gone into that house. What shall we 
do?” 

Mr. Sumner stood silently looking at the house. 
He was too concerned to explain the absence of the 
automobile. 

“ We must telephone for help. Tom, you go to 
that drug store near the square and telephone the 
rectory. Tell them to come and bring the de- 
tective. We shall watch the house.” 

Tom ran off on his errand. Mr. Sumner, Joe 
and John Kent went to the shadow of the porch 
across the street and watched. Joe noted the lights. 
The men were evidently moving from room to 
room. He noticed a light in the attic window for 
a short time. Then all became dark, except the 
first story. 

Tom returned shortly and reported that help 
would soon arrive. Major Frederick would bring 
all the men in his automobile. 

The wait was long and nerve racking. They 
talked but little. Finally they saw a machine com- 
ing slowly along Sixth Street. Mr. Sumner 
hastened from the shadow and intercepted it. 
Major Frederick was at the wheel, and in it were 
the other wardens, the detective and Mr. Miles. 
Mr. Sumner hastily explained the situation. 

Mr. Hoyt telephoned just after we got Tom’s 
message,” explained the major. “ He was released' 


258 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


at once at the station. We told him to join us here 
with two officers. There he is now.” 

Another machine was seen to be approaching. 
It drew up and they saw that it contained beside 
Mr. Hoyt one man in citizen’s clothes and two 
officers. 

“ I have brought a detective with a search war- 
rant,” said Mr. Hoyt, in a low voice. 

“ Then we shall enter the house at once,” ex- 
claimed the first detective. “ But first let us get 
our bearings.” Beckoning to the second detective 
they walked a short distance away from the others, 
and stopped directly opposite the house. Joe, 
hiding in the shadow of the porch, had not relaxed 
his vigilance. Tom and John were with the 
others. The detective stopped so near to him that 
he overheard their conversation. 

“ I understand there is a reward of one hundred 
dollars for the recovery of the coins.” 

“ Yes,” answered the first detective. 

“Then we must be sure to find them our- 
selves.” 

“ By all means.” 

They passed across the street and motioned to 
the policemen. 

“ I shall enter the house first,” said the detective. 
“ Let the others follow.” Turning to Mr. Sumner, 
he said: “ Have Mr. Miles come with us, but tell 
the others to drive the machines a block away. 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 259 


They will soon attract attention. We must avoid 
this. You come in, too, Mr. Sumner.” 

The detective mounted the steps and rang the 
bell. The door was opened by Stillwell. The de- 
tective stepped in, saying quietly: 

“ I wish to see you a moment.” 

Stillwell looked startled. The second detective 
followed at once and stepping into the parlor con- 
fronted Stillwell’s confederate, whose name, as 
they learned later, was Grant. 

“ What do you want? ” asked Grant angrily. 

“We want to talk with you a moment.” 

By this time the two policemen were in the hall, 
with Mr. Sumner and Mr. Miles. Joe and Tom 
had pushed in, too. 

“ We have a warrant,” said the detective, “ and 
we are going to search this house.” 

Grant and Stillwell protested, but in vain. The 
detective instructed the two policemen to take 
charge of them and on no account to allow them 
to leave the room. He seemed somewhat dis- 
turbed when he saw the boys in the house, but he 
acted at once. 

“ Mr. Miles, will you and Mr. Sumner watch 
the front door? Blair,” he said, turning to the sec- 
ond detective, “ you and this young man ” — in- 
dicating Joe — “search the second floor. I shall 
take this other lad with me.” 

It came over Joe in a flash that the purpose of 


260 YOUNG CRJ^ADERS AT WASHINGTON 

the detectives was to permit no one to search but 
themselves. They wanted to get the reward. 

Joe obediently followed the detective to the 
second floor. At the head of the stairs the detective 
turned to him. 

I shall light every light on this floor. You re- 
main at the head of the stairs to call me if I am 
needed below.’’ 

Joe was now sure of the detective’s intention, but 
took his post and began to study his surroundings. 
He stood by a door which opened into the bath- 
room. A gas light was burning in this room. Joe 
glanced in, his eyes searching every corner, eager 
for a sight of the valise. But it was not to be seen. 

For ten minutes the search went on unsuccess- 
fully. Joe glanced again into the bathroom. 
Looking toward the ceiling, he noticed a hatch. 
Suddenly he remembered the light he had seen in 
the attic window. Joe stepped into the room. 
Quickly he placed a chair and climbed to the top 
of a dresser. Here he could reach the hatch. He 
moved it. A stream of light from a street lamp 
shining into the attic gave him confidence. He 
reached up and, placing his hands upon the side of 
the hatchway, drew himself up until he could see 
into the attic. It was small and there was no one 
there. Joe rested his feet again upon the dresser, 
and with a bound was able to pull himself up 
through the opening. 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 261 


He found himself in a small, low attic, prac- 
tically empty. Joe put the cover over the open- 
ing through which he had entered that the de- 
tective might not discover where he had gone, 
lighted the single gas jet, and began to search. At 
first it seemed useless. There was apparently no 
place where a valise could be concealed. Glancing 
up, he saw that a board had been placed across the 
open rafters. Upon the board in the darkest corner 
was a small object. Joe reached up and seized it. 
It was the valise! 

Joe, now breathing hard, opened it. Within, 
among a few articles of clothing, was a chamois 
bag. Joe felt it; it contained the coins. 

The boy could hardly refrain from shouting. 
But he realized that he must put the coins in Mr. 
Miles’ hands, before the detective had a chance to 
interfere. Putting the bag into his pocket he went 
to the hatch, but as he was about to lift it he heard 
voices in the bathroom. The two detectives were 
talking together. 

“ I have looked everywhere on the first story.” 

And I have gone over this floor,” said Blair, 
“ and I cannot find a sign of a valise.” 

“ Let’s try once more. Suppose we search to- 
gether here.” 

“ All right,” replied Blair. “ What’s become 
of that boy. I placed him at the head of the 
stairs.” 


262 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

“ I haven’t seen him. He’s about somewhere.” 

“ Well, I’ll search this room.” 

Joe knew that he meant the room immediately 
adjoining the bathroom. The door had been 
closed, but Joe heard the detective open it. If he 
attempted to descend he would certainly be seen. 

Joe was perplexed. He did not want to be de- 
tected just as he was to have the satisfaction of re- 
storing the coins. He stood for a minute in 
thought. An idea came to him with such sudden- 
ness that he almost shouted. He took his knife 
from his pocket and began to tap upon the gas pipe. 

In the meantime Tom was roaming about on 
the first floor. Suddenly he heard a little click 
which sounded as if it came from the chandelier. 
He listened. Two clicks came in succession, then 
after a moment two more. 

“ That sounds like our wireless,” was Tom’s 
thought. 

“That’s 2 — T,” he said to himself. “That’s 
my call. Joe is signaling.” 

He took a coin from his pocket and reaching up 
tapped three times on the chandelier. Three 
clicks sounded in response. Tom waited and 
listened. The clicks came now sharply. 

I2I — 21 — 1221 — 12 — “ Come.” 

2 — 21 — “ to.” 

2112 — 22 — 2 — 122 — 2II — 21 — 21 — 

1221 — “ bathroom.” 


THE CHASE AND THE CAPTURE 263 

Tom tapped three times and then hurried up- 
stairs. He entered the bathroom and glanced 
about there, then closed both doors. In a moment 
he saw the hatch cover move. 

“Joe,” he whispered. 

“Yes. Wait a minute,” came the voice from 
above. 

The cover was now removed and Joe’s face ap- 
peared. Putting his finger to his lips he silently 
held out the chamois bag, making a motion as if 
to drop it. 

Tom stood beneath and Joe dropped it into his 
outstretched hands. 

“ Take it to Mr. Miles, quick,” said Joe. 

Tom waited to hear no more. As he left the 
room by the hall door, the detective entered from 
the bedroom, but Tom did not stop. The detective 
caught sight of Joe, who was peering down from 
above. 

“ Here, boy, what are you doing? ” he said 
angrily. 

“ Searching,” answered Joe, preparing to come 
down. 

The detective assisted him to the floor and 
looked at him sharply. 

“ Have you the coins? ” he asked. 

“ No,” replied Joe truthfully, “ but I think Mr. 
Miles has.” 

With this he started down-stairs, and the de- 


264 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


tective followed. In the room below stood Mr. 
Miles, examining the coins. 

“ Here they are,” he said to the detective. 

Every one of them.” 

The detective seemed not over pleased at this 
announcement. “ Who found them? ” he asked. 

^‘Joe Russell here,” said Mr. Miles. They 
were in the attic.” 

“ Well, that ends this job,” asserted the detective 
grimly. “ Now, we must all go to headquarters.” 

The automobiles were summoned and the entire 
party went to headquarters, where Mr. Miles es- 
tablished his right to the coins. The thieves were 
locked up, pending further action. 

“ How did you think of rapping on the gas pipe, 
Joe?” asked Mr. Kinsman, as they were taken to 
the rectory in the machine. 

“ Oh, mother always lets us know when break- 
fast is ready in that way. It sounds all over the 
house.” 

They found all the other members of Mr. Hoyt’s 
party at the rectory and for an hour there was re- 
joicing. Every detail of the capture was re- 
counted. 

The next morning Mr. Ross at Portage received 
a telegram from Mr. Miles that removed a burden 
of anxiety from his heart. 



There came the usual demand for a swim. See page 242. 


A 






CHAPTER XXI 

pat’s mistake and a misunderstanding 

At breakfast on Thursday morning it was dis- 
covered that the news of the capture had leaked 
out. 

Tom and Joe were compelled to tell the story of 
the pursuit of the agent. John Kent’s absence at 
night had been noticed of course, and several of 
the boys had suspected that something unusual was 
going on. So great was the desire to hear the de- 
tails that they were compelled to give the whole 
story that the curiosity of the company might be 
satisfied. Though no one mentioned it outright, 
there was evidence of the fact that they sympa- 
thized with the relief felt by Ed Ross, who was 
jubilant. 

Mr. Hoyt came over to the camp and related 
the incident of his arrest. He had taken the affair 
good-naturedly and said he felt some satisfaction 
in the part he had taken to capture the thieves. 

Mr. Sumner had consulted with Mr. Kinsman, 
and found that he might be* spared for a short time 
in the afternoon, so he called Pat who was near. 


266 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON] 

“ Pat, will you run over to Mr. Hoyt’s board- 
ing-house for me? ” 

Certainly, sir.” 

“ Please tell Miss Hoyt to meet me at the Cor- 
coran Gallery, on the steps, at two this after- 
noon.” 

Pat set off at once. The company would soon 
start and he did not wish to be left behind, so he 
did not delay. When he reached the house in 
which Mr. Hoyt’s party had found hospitality, he 
discovered Miss Marion Hoyt upon the porch. 
Pat approached her and raising his hat, delivered 
his message with military decorum : 

“ Miss Hoyt, the second warden presents his 
compliments and asks if you will please meet him 
on the steps of the Corcoran Gallery at two this 
afternoon.” 

‘‘ Thank you. Please tell him that I shall be 
glad to meet him there.” 

So Pat departed, entirely unaware that he had 
delivered the message to Marion instead of Cath- 
erine Hoyt, as Mr. Sumner intended; and Marion, 
thinking that the second warden was Mr. Jackson, 
was pleased at what she believed to be his thought- 
fulness in arranging for her a visit to the Corcoran 
Gallery. 

The company then prepared for one of the most 
enjoyable outings of the trip. A great automobile 
drew up before the camp. It was a sight-seeing 


PATS MISTAKE 


267 


car chartered for the morning, and so large that it 
accommodated the whole company and the camp 
followers. 

By means of this car the boys were able to see 
the beautiful residential section of Washington. 
The clean, broad streets, free from telephone poles 
and bordered by splendid homes, radiate in every 
direction, like the spokes of a wheel from several 
centers. The city abounds in small parks formed 
by the interlacing avenues. The homes of men 
distinguished in the annals of the country were 
pointed out by the efficient guide. 

Finally the car drew up before the Washington 
Monument, the lofty structure erected to the 
“ Father of His Country.” 

The monument had been seen from a distance 
constantly during the days spent in Washington. 
The sight of the graceful shaft rising above its 
surroundings had greeted their eyes from Arling- 
ton. Now they were approaching it for a nearer 
and better acquaintance. Only when beneath it 
did they realize its immense size. Rising into the 
air five hundred and fifty-five feet, it seemed to 
pierce the clouds and touch the blue sky. 

“ What a contrast it is to the elaborate monu- 
ments that have been erected to other men,” said 
Mr. Jackson. 

“ Listen while I read from the guide-book,” ex- 
claimed Mr. Kinsman, Here is an extract from 


268 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


the oration of Robert C. Winthrop at the laying 
of the corner-stone: 

“ ‘ Lay the corner-stone of a monument which 
shall adequately bespeak the gratitude of the whole 
American people to the illustrious Father of his 
Country. Build it to the skies; you cannot out- 
reach the loftiness of his principles! Found it 
upon the massive and eternal rock; you cannot 
make it more enduring than his fame! Construct 
it of the peerless Parian marble ; you cannot make 
it purer than his life! Exhaust upon it the rules 
and principles of ancient and modern art; you can- 
not make it more proportionate than his char- 
acter! ’ 

The monument is faced with pure white mar- 
ble,” continued Mr. Kinsman. “ It is one of the 
highest pieces of masonry in the world. We shall 
see on the inside the stones sent by various organ- 
izations as tributes to Washington.” 

“ May we climb up the stairs? ” asked Jimmie, 
as they entered. 

“ There are nine hundred steps,” cautioned the 
warden. “ Go if you care to. It’s the only way to 
see the inscriptions on the stones.” 

Up the stairs flocked the company. 

‘‘ There are one hundred and seventy-nine 
marked stones,” said Mr. Kinsman to those near 
him. “ They were sent from all over the world, 
and represent every sort of organization. Greece 


PATS MISTAKE 


269 


sent a block of marble from the Parthenon and 
Switzerland a stone from the chapel of William 
Tell.” 

When they reached the top they found the walls 
pierced with eight windows, through which they 
were able to see a vast panorama, with Washing- 
ton as a center. The mountains of Virginia were 
clearly visible and the winding course of the Poto- 
mac, which lay like a silver ribbon upon a green- 
sward, was followed for miles. 

The boys studied the panorama a long time, 
identifying buildings and points of interest. The 
descent was made in the elevator. 

After lunch they went to the treasury depart- 
ment. Here they became intensely interested in all 
the processes by which the government protects 
and yet uses the nation’s money. They visited the 
redemption department where old money is re- 
ceived to be replaced by new. 

“ This division receives for redemption an aver- 
age of one million dollars a day of worn-out paper 
money,” said the guide. It is examined, counted, 
marked and tied into packages. These are cut into 
two lengthwise, by the great blade of the cutting 
machine. One package is sent to the office of the 
Secretary of the Treasury and the other to the 
register’s office. In each the half sheets are 
counted. If the count is correct, they are then sent 
to the macerator for destruction. This is a huge 


270 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

receptacle of steel, fitted with closely set knives, 
which grind the paper money into pulp as they 
revolve. The pulp thus produced is sold. On an 
average we destroy one million dollars a day, but 
on one occasion the authorities in charge put one 
hundred and fifty-one million dollars into the 
macerator.” 

The system of guarding the Treasury was ex- 
plained also. The vaults are a network of electric 
signal wires. A force of seventy men patrol the 
building night and day. The officer in charge is 
in constant touch with the police department and 
Fort Myer. 

In one department Art was permitted to hold 
for a moment a package containing one million 
dollars in actual money. 

What would you do if they gave it to you. 
Art? ” asked Brewer. 

Oh, I suppose I would be an Oliver Twist, like 
many rich people.” 

“ How’s that, Art? ” 

“ Crying for more.” 

“ I would buy an automobile,” said Dick. 

I would secure a substitute, same as men do in 
war time, to go to school for me,” asserted Pat. 

With increasing interest they visited each divi- 
sion. 

After lunch Mr. Sumner left the company and 
went to the gallery. As it was half an hour before 


PATS MISTAKE 


271 


Miss Catherine was expected, he made a brief in- 
spection of the building, in order that he might 
more easily show her its treasures. He began to 
realize that it would take many days to examine 
with real appreciation the works of art that have 
been collected in the noble building. He could 
only glance hurriedly at the casts from ancient 
sculpture, the originals of which are among the 
chief treasures of the most famous galleries of Eu- 
rope. He was fascinated by the statue of “ The 
Last Days of Napoleon,’^ representing that august 
figure seated in a chair and enveloped in a robe. 
The look of concentration on his face was signifi- 
cant of a mind rehearsing in memory the affairs of 
a mighty past. 

Mr. Sumner looked at his watch. It was nearly 
two and he hastened to the outer steps to await 
Miss Catherine. He did not notice a young lady 
who from a little distance watched Mr. Sumner 
as he stood before the statue of Napoleon. 

Catherine had not arrived. Mr. Sumner paced 
up and down the sidewalk, every few minutes 
glancing at his watch. It was some fifteen minutes 
after the hour. It was not like Catherine to be 
late. Slowly the minutes passed and Mr. Sumner 
became restless. Had she forgotten? Surely 
she had the message, for Pat had reported to 
him. 

Three o’clock! He would wait no longer. He 


272 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

could not find the company now. He would go 
back to camp. 

Disappointed and somewhat chagrined, the war- 
den took the street car and was soon on his way 
to Georgetown. He went into the empty house 
and up the stairs to the room used for headquarters 
and prepared to write a letter. 

He was aroused by voices in the hall below. 
Some one had entered. 

“ We can leave the notes right here with the 
other mail.” 

He recognized the voice of Miss Giddings. 

“You girls are quite sure the men can come at 
that hour?” 

It was the rector who spoke. Mr. Sumner did 
not intend to listen, but he could not fail to over- 
hear what was said. 

“ Oh, yes. It will be loads of fun. All the girls 
are to wear masks.” 

“ But they will know you,” asserted the rector. 

“ No, indeed. We have all sorts of disguises. I 
am going to wear that old colonial gown. I have 
given Catherine Hoyt my brown domino.” 

“ What about the younger girls? ” 

“ We are finding gowns for them, too.” 

The rector and his daughter had evidently ac- 
complished their errand, for they left the house. 

Mr. Sumner’s curiosity got the better of him and 
he went down-stairs to discover what notes had 


PATS MISTAKE 


273 


been left. He found one addressed to himself 
from the rector and his wife, asking his presence 
at the rectory from nine to eleven that same eve- 
ning. 

“ So! ” thought Mr. Sumner, “ they are to have 
a party, and the girls are to be masked and they 
will try to fool us. Let me see. Miss Giddings will 
loan Catherine Hoyt a brown domino. I may dis- 
cover from the brown domino why she failed to be 
at the gallery this afternoon.” 

There was a note addressed to each of the other 
wardens. When the company returned to camp, 
Mr. Kinsman discovered in his note a request that 
Captain Warren, Lieutenant Harding and four 
others named with equal ceremony, namely Joe, 
Pat, Art Miles and John Kent, be permitted to go 
to the party at the rectory from nine to eleven. 

The wardens held a consultation and decided 
that all might accept the invitation. The camp 
after nine o’clock could be left in the hands of Mr. 
Hobart the photographer, and Dr. Wooster. 
There was no more restlessness at night, as the boys 
were only too eager to get to sleep after the ex- 
hausting day spent in sight-seeing. 

Mr. Hoyt’s party welcomed their invitation from 
the rectory and prepared to meet the conditions. 
Each was requested to assume a masquerade habit. 
Catherine noticed that Marion did not seem as 
enthusiastic over the party in the late afternoon 


274 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

as she had been at noon when the invitations 
came. 

“ What’s the matter, Marion? Are you tired? ” 

No.” 

“ Now come, Marion, don’t be cross.” 

I am not cross.” 

Did you walk a good deal to-day? ” 

“ No,” answered Marion, pretending to be busy 
with her gown. 

Where were you this afternoon, Marion? We 
missed you.” 

I went to the Corcoran Gallery.” 

Oh! did Mr. Jackson take you? ” 

No.” 

But I thought you planned to go together.” 

“ Well, I went alone,” and the annoyed young 
lady gave a defiant toss of her head. “ I saw Mr. 
Sumner there, too, but he didn’t see me.” 

“ Mr. Sumner! ” exclaimed Catherine, “ why — 
why — was he there alone?” 

“ He seemed to be.” 

I thought he couldn’t get away from the boys,” 
and the perplexed Catherine dropped her work 
and looked with ill concealed disappointment at 
her sister. 

“ Well, he did get away. He was there.” 

It was too hot a day for me to go to an art gal- 
lery,” said Catherine with decision. 

“ It wasn’t very hot,” Marion assured her. 


PATS MISTAKE 


275 


“ You know it was hot,” answered Catherine 
rather sharply. 

Now come, Catherine, don’t be cross.” 

“ I am not cross.” 

The girls looked soberly at each other for a mo- 
ment and then broke into laughter. They said no 
more of the visit to the gallery, but Marion deter- 
mined that Mr. Jackson should explain why he did 
not make his appearance, and Catherine deter- 
mined that Mr. Sumner should explain why he did 
make his appearance without her. 

“ Have you decided upon your costume, Cath- 
erine? ” 

“ Yes, I shall wear the blue domino Molly Gid- 
dings loaned me. She intended to wear a colonial 
dress, but she finally decided to use the brown 
domino.” 

So, chatting over their costumes, they made 
ready for the evening’s frolic. 


CHAPTER XXII 


THE MASKED PARTY AT THE RECTORY 

A FEW minutes after nine the wardens and the 
six boys left the camp and made their way along 
the quiet streets to the rectory. They were greeted 
by the rector and his wife and conducted to the 
large living-room. Here they found Mrs. Mar- 
shall and Mr. and Mrs. Hoyt. 

“ I have been asked by my daughter/’ began the 
rector, to explain that the young ladies will be 
down-stairs in a moment. When they come, each 
of you is to request the pleasure of a conversation 
with the one that strikes his fancy. If she con- 
sents, you will conduct your partner to one of 
several groups of chairs which have been placed in 
the rooms and there converse for five minutes on 
the topic ‘How do you like Washington?’ We 
are all ready,” he called up the stairs. 

From above there descended a long line of 
young ladies whose identity was completely con- 
cealed by masks and every sort of costume. There 
were several dominoes, a milkmaid, one colonial 
dame, a Japanese maid, and many other disguises. 


THE MASKED PARTY 


277 


The men hesitated, finding a choice very diffi- 
cult. Mr. Sumner, however, sought out at once 
the brown domino and requested the privilege of 
a conversation. A muffled voice replied, granting 
the request. Mr. Sumner led his partner to a re- 
mote group of chairs. Others, profiting by his 
example, quickly did likewise, and very soon the 
room was filled with the buzz of earnest conversa- 
tion. 

Mr. Sumner quietly asked the brown domino 
the stated question: “ How do you like Washing- 
ton? ” 

“ I am delighted with it,” answered Molly Gid- 
dings, disguising her voice. “And you?” 

“ It is very attractive,” he said in a formal way. 

“You seem somewhat disturbed, Mr. Sum- 
ner? ” 

“ See here. Miss Catherine, why did you not 
come to the Corcoran Gallery this afternoon?” 

For a moment Miss Giddings almost displayed 
her surprise at being mistaken for Catherine Hoyt. 
But she quickly recovered, resolved to carry on the 
deception. 

“ Were you expecting me? ” 

“ Certainly. I thought you had agreed to see 
the gallery with me.” 

“ Really, Mr. Sumner, I remember no such 
agreement.” 

“ But did we not talk it over at Mount Vernon? ” 


278 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ If we did, I have forgotten it.” 

“ In that case you must have thought my mes- 
sage this morning very strange.” 

Miss Giddings began to be a little alarmed. 
She might deceive Mr. Sumner into saying more 
than he would care to say to any one but Catherine. 

“ Oh, Mr. Sumner, let’s say no more about it. 
We are wandering from the original subject.” 

Mr. Sumner, perplexed and dissatisfied with the 
interview, was yet unable to do other than accede 
to her request. 

Mr. Jackson in the meantime had found Cath- 
erine, whom he mistook for Marion. 

“ How do you like Washington, Marion?” he 
asked. 

“ Very well, sir,” answered Catherine sharply. 

Why do you call me Marion? ” 

‘‘ I thought you were willing that I should.” 

‘‘ I mean, you think I am Marion? ” 

^ I am sure of it.” 

“ Well, let me tell you this. Marion was at the 
Corcoran Gallery this afternoon, expecting a Mr. 
Jackson who had asked her to meet him there.” 

What,” almost shouted Mr. Jackson. 

“ Yes, and he failed to come.” 

I didn’t remember that we set any time, 
Marion. Did we?” 

“You are assuming that I am Marion? ” 

“ I know it. I am awfully sorry, but I did not 


THE MASKED PARTY 279 

understand that we had set an hour. Were you 
really disappointed, Marion?” 

“ No,” said Catherine. “ I was not disap- 
pointed at all. I had a quiet afternoon.” 

Mr. Jackson began to explain, but Catherine 
trusted herself to say no more. 

Pat had chosen a well disguised figure who he 
was sure was Elsie. It was Edith Stevens, Elsie’s 
cousin. 

“ Oh, now. Miss Elsie, I’m glad to have a word 
with you alone. How do you like Washing- 
ton? ” 

“ Splendidly, Mr. Pat. Hasn’t it been exciting? 
My heart has fairly bled for poor Joe all alone in 
that attic.” 

“ Now, Miss Elsie, you needn’t feel so bad for 
Joe. See how he’s enjoying himself with that 
young lady yonder. Joe’s a fickle lad.” 

“ But wasn’t it brave of him,” continued Edith, 
“ to go up there? ” 

“ It was, indeed,” admitted Pat. “ But I’ll tell 
you a secret. Miss Elsie. You know the coins be- 
longed to Mr. Miles? ” Edith nodded. “ And you 
know. Miss Elsie, that he has a daughter Alice? ” 
Edith nodded again. 

So there,” announced Pat, with a tone of tri- 
umph, that explains Joe’s bravery.” 

“ Oh, Mr. Pat. Is it really true? ” and Edith’s 
voice assumed a tone of anxiety. 


280 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

It’s as true as that we’re in Washington, as that 
this is Thursday, as that I’m a Young Crusader. 
It is,” and Pat said it solemnly. 

“ What’s as true as all that? ” and Edith pre- 
tended greatest concern. 

“ That Mr. Miles has a daughter Alice,” as- 
serted Pat in convincing tones. 

Joe was in earnest conversation. He had en- 
deavored to find Elsie, and had hit upon Frances 
Giddings. 

“Were you frightened in the attic, Mr. Joe?” 

“ Yes, I was. I was afraid I should never go to 
camp again.” 

“ We were dreadfully excited when we heard 
about it.” 

“ Let’s talk about something else. When do you 
go home, Elsie? ” 

“ I am thinking of staying here,” answered 
Frances Giddings. 

“ How long? ” 

“ Well, I have a chance to live here in Washing- 
ton, and I have fully determined to do it.” 

Joe was startled. 

“ And won’t you go back to Cleveland at all? ” 

“ Not at all.” 

This news seemed to stop the flow of Joe’s con- 
versation. 

Jimmie Harding had not made any mistake. 
He had chosen Louise Seymour and he knew it. 


THE MASKED PARTY 281 

But he was not unwilling to have a little fun, so he 
called her Frances Giddings. 

“ Come, Miss Frances, we’ll sit here. Isn’t this 
gay? ” 

“ Lovely,” admitted Louise. 

What fun it must be to be entirely disguised 
and to talk with a lot of chaps who have no masks 
at all. But I know you very well. Miss Frances.” 

“ I see how well you know me.” 

“ Tom’s been a good chooser, too. He’s talking 
with Louise Seymour.” 

“ Oh, is he? ” questioned Louise. 

“Yes. Fine fellow, Tom. He and Louise are 
good friends.” 

“ How very nice,” admitted Louise. 

The others were likewise struggling with the 
situation. The rector’s son had chosen Margaret 
Stevens and had talked with her about her hus- 
band, thinking she was Mrs. Kinsman. And John 
Kent was wholly perplexed. He did not have an 
idea who his partner was, and was persuaded to tell 
what a joke it was that Mr. Hoyt had been ar- 
rested. He was talking with Marion. 

At last the bell rang and partners were ex- 
changed. Miss Giddings slipped over to Cath- 
erine and asked her to go quietly to the kitchen for 
a moment. Here they exchanged dominoes, Cath- 
erine putting on the brown one which Molly Gid- 
dings took off. 


282 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


The second grouping was as confused as the 
first Several discovered their mistakes. Mr. 
Sumner had chosen Frances and she accidentally 
made known that her sister had worn the brown 
domino. 

Mr. Sumner at once realized that he had made a 
mistake, so when the groups were changed again 
he sought out the brown domino, in order to cor- 
rect it 

“ Miss Giddings,” he said, “ I thought at first 
you were Catherine Hoyt I find I was mista- 
ken.” 

Yes,” said Catherine quietly. 

“ I sent a message to Miss Catherine this morn- 
ing asking her to meet me at the gallery this after- 
noon. She didn’t come. That’s why I said what I 
did.” 

‘‘Yes,” murmured Catherine. 

“ I wished to explain to you, Miss Giddings.” 

“ That’s good of you, I am sure. Perhaps Miss 
Hoyt did not get the message.” 

“ I am sure something occurred to prevent. I 
have not had a chance to speak to her. I wish you 
would tell me which one she is.” 

“ Perhaps I will,” said Catherine. 

“ We are very good friends and I do not want 
anything to come between us.” 

“ She seems a passable girl,” faintly said Cath- 
erine. 


THE MASKED PARTY 283 

“ More than that. She’s a remarkable girl. You 
have noticed her charming personality and sym- 
pathetic heart? ” 

^‘No, I haven’t, Mr. Sumner,” said Catherine 
weakly. 

‘‘Well, Miss Giddings, I should be obliged if 
you would point her out.” 

“ I’ll tell you what I’ll do, Mr. Sumner. I 
will tell her to choose you for the next conversa- 
tion.” 

Mr. Sumner agreed to it, thanking Miss Gid- 
dings as he believed. 

When the signal came, he watched the brown 
domino. Miss Giddings did not seem in haste to 
notify Catherine, as the brown domino stood a 
little to one side while the others chose partners. 
At last all the others were seated and the brown 
domino approached Mr. Sumner. He fully ex- 
pected to hear that she had been unable to notify 
Catherine. 

“Well, here I am, Mr. Sumner.” 

“ Did you notify Miss Catherine? ” he asked. 

“ No.” 

He could not conceal his disappointment. 

“ I had a good reason,” said the domino. 

“ May I ask what it is? ” 

For an answer she lifted her mask for a moment, 
and revealed not the features of Miss Giddings 
but those of Catherine Hoyt. 


284 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Mr. Sumner was content. 

Finally all the young ladies unmasked and there 
was much confusion and explanation. Both Joe 
and Pat discovered that they had not talked with 
Elsie. Mr. Sumner and Mr. Jackson captured 
Pat, and in the presence of Catherine and Marion 
Hoyt he was cross-questioned. 

Pat,” said Mr. Sumner, “ did I give you a mes- 
sage to deliver this morning? ” 

“Yes, sir. I think it was this morning. Time 
goes so fast — ” 

“ Never mind that, Pat. What was the mes- 
sage? ” 

“Well it ran something like this: ‘Our 
warden presents his compliments to Miss Hoyt 
and would she meet him at the front door of 
the picture gallery this afternoon if it don’t 
rain.’ ” 

“ To whom did you give it, Pat? ” 

“ Why, to Miss Hoyt.” 

“Which one?” 

Pat looked at both. With a bow and a sweep 
of the hand he indicated Marion. 

Every one laughed. The perplexing situation 
was made clear. 

“ Pat,” said Mr. Sumner, “ you nearly got me 
into trouble. But I forgive you as it has helped 
to clear up several matters.” 

“ I was worried a bit about it afterward when I 


THE MASKED PARTY 


285 


got to thinking it over at luncheon. But I am glad 
it’s turned out all right.” 

“ Yes, it’s turned out all right, Pat. Hasn’t it, 
Catherine? ” 

“ It has, indeed,” said Catherine. 

The entire group from the camp escorted Mr. 
Hoyt’s party to their boarding-house, after they 
had taken leave of the rector and his family. They 
then turned their footsteps toward the camp. All 
were in high spirits. The boys were plotting to 
elude the sentries, but the wardens cautioned them 
to remember that they were officers and such con- 
duct would be bad for camp discipline. 

Pat was feeling particularly courageous. 

“ I believe I could carry them off, one by one.” 

But as this was forbidden, he turned his atten- 
tion to other devices. He saw across the street a 
huge bush, which cast a dark shadow over a large 
portion of the yard in which it stood. Pat saw a 
chance to fool his comrades. 

There’s some one over there in that shadow,” 
suddenly said the imaginative boy, pretending to 
be alarmed. 

All stopped and looked. 

I’ll get him out,” said the brave Pat, starting 
across the street. 

He went into the yard shouting: “Get out of 
there.” 

To his great surprise a burly figure darted out 


286 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


from the shadow and, dashing past the frightened 
boy, ran down the street. 

Pat ran back to the others with great speed. 

“ Why didn’t you catch him, Pat? ” asked Miles. 

Catch him! ” faltered Pat, he almost caught 
me. I’ll avoid dark pockets after this. That fel- 
low carried the joke too far.” 

Every one laughed at Pat’s dismay. 

All was quiet at camp when they answered the 
challenge of the alert sentry. Mr. Hobart and Dr. 
Wooster were in headquarters. 

^‘We have had a peaceful evening,” reported 
the doctor. “ Mr. Hobart and I have been telling 
fishing stories.” 

“ Yes, and the doctor told me the same one I told 
a friend of his last year,” added Mr. Hobart. “ It’s 
queer how the same thing can happen to so many 
men in the same season.” 

“Well, I have heard many fishing stories,” said 
the doctor, “ but I never heard anything equal one 
of Mr. Hobart’s. He has been telling me that he 
has a cottage on a lake near Portage. There are 
lots of blue gills in the lake, but few bass. Mr. 
Hobart says he has many visitors and he always 
takes them fishing. In order to promote his repu- 
tation as a fisherman he has a trained bass in the 
lake. Hobart gets his party into a boat, goes to the 
middle of the lake and rings a bell. He then 
throws out a prepared hook which has no barb, 


THE MASKED PARTY 


287 


baited with a piece of rubber resembling a min- 
now. The trained bass seizes the minnow and 
Hobart pulls him in. The fish lets go and the 
lucky fisherman puts him in a pail tied to the boat, 
and sunk in the water. The fish escapes through 
the bottom of the pail, which is opened by a 
spring. 

After about five minutes the bass takes hold 
again. This operation is repeated until Hobart 
has caught him half a dozen times while the other 
visitors may have caught a blue gill or two. When 
Hobart draws in the pail he pretends to be much 
chagrined to find that all his fish have escaped. 
But his reputation as a fisherman has grown so that 
he is known far and wide about Portage. This is 
the first time he has disclosed the secret. So don’t 
give him away. His luck brings him many vis- 
itors.” 

“ I should think it would be rather expensive 
to entertain so many, simply in order to fool them 
with a trained bass,” said Mr. Kinsman, after the 
laugh over the story had subsided. 

“ Oh, that’s part of the scheme,” said the doctor. 
“ Hobart sells each one a rubber minnow and 
makes more than his expenses each season.” 

“ I have a few here,” said Mr. Hobart. “ I sold 
one to the doctor before he caught the point of the 
story, and if you would care to buy them I will 
make a reduction — ” 


288 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


But all fled before the genial photographer 
could finish his sentence. 

Within a short time all were asleep, except the 
quietly moving sentries, who with steadfast watch- 
fulness kept guard over the silent camp. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


FROM WASHINGTON TO PORTAGE 

On Friday morning an unusual privilege was 
granted to the boys. They were permitted to go 
where they wished. The five men in the party 
agreed to accompany the various groups. It had 
been impossible to see all the various places of in- 
terest and nearly every boy had some preference 
among those not yet visited. 

“ Where do you want to go, Tom? ” asked Joe. 

^‘To the Zoological Park.’^ 

“ That suits me,” said Joe. 

It seemed to suit many of them. They spent a 
delightful morning in the beautiful tract of land 
devoted to the collection and preservation of the 
national fauna. 

Others desired to go to the Patent Office. They 
were somewhat disappointed in this, as they had 
expected to see models of all the articles for which 
patents had been granted by the government, but 
many of the models have been distributed to insti- 
tutions throughout the country. 


290 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Others visited the Post-office Department. 
Here the dead-letter office is of the greatest interest. 
The guide gave them some startling statistics. 

“ There were nearly six million unclaimed let- 
ters last year in our land. Nearly forty thousand 
had no address at all.” 

Would you mind looking,” asked Pat, “ to see 
if one of mine is among them? I sent a letter last 
March and I haven’t had an answer.” 

But the guide declined to make the search. 

At noon the company gathered at the camp. 
They were to break camp that day and start for 
Portage on a train leaving Washington late in the 
evening. At dinner the camp followers seemed to 
be having an unusually merry time. Ralph Simp- 
son was the center of their attention. 

‘‘Come on, Ralph,” said John Kent, “tell us 
about it.” 

“ There’s nothing much to tell,” answered 
Ralph. 

“ Oh, yes, there is, and you might as well tell 
us now, for we’ll give you no rest.” 

Ralph laughed. “ I suppose I might as well 
give you the whole story, if you are going to be so 
persistent.” 

Ralph took out his pocket-book and drew from 
it an envelope. Taking out a sheet of note-paper 
he held it out to Kent, saying as he did so: “ Just 
before I left Portage I received this note from a 


FROM WASHINGTON TO PORTAGE 291 

friend who wished me to get the bearer a position 
in our factory. Read it aloud.” 

John read as follows: 

Dear Mr. Simpson : The bearer of this note 
desires to consult with you concerning a position. 
He is a married man with one child and any favor 
you may show him will be appreciated. 

Yours, 

L. K.” 

“ That note,” continued Ralph, was the begin- 
ning of my trouble.” 

“ Tell us the rest of it, Ralph,” urged the others. 

By this time Mr. Jackson and a few of the boys 
had gathered about to hear the story. 

My father has a third cousin in Washington,” 
continued Ralph. Father gave me a letter of 
introduction which I happened to put in the same 
pocket with this note. Last night I called upon 
our relative. I had never seen any of the family, 
but I knew it consisted of father, mother and two 
daughters. 

I found the house with no difficulty. A servant 
came to the door when I rang the bell. I asked 
for Mr. and Mrs. Simpson. I was debating in my 
mind whether or not to send in my letter of intro- 
duction or wait until they came to the hall, when 
the servant asked my name. That settled it. The 


292 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

letter might as well be taken in at once, as I had 
no card. 

Very soon an elderly lady appeared and with 
her one of the daughters. They looked at me in a 
very peculiar way and did not seem to show any 
cousinly interest in me. The mother asked me to 
be seated in the library. 

‘‘ ‘ I am sorry that Mr. Simpson is not at home,’ 
she said, ‘ but he is expected any minute.’ 

“ ‘ I am very glad to find you at home, Mrs. 
Simpson,’ I said. ‘ Father has often spoken of you.’ 

“ ‘ Indeed,’ she said rather coolly, ‘ I do not 
think I know your father.’ 

“ ‘ No, he said he had never seen you.’ 

“ The young lady to whom I had not been in- 
troduced, then put in a question, ‘ Have you lived 
in Washington long? ’ 

I was somewhat surprised but answered: ^ No, 
I am just visiting here for a few days. I shall re- 
turn to-morrow night.’ 

“ The mother then resumed the questions. ‘ I 
assume, then, that you are in no immediate diffi- 
culty.’ 

“ This did not seem to me a very cordial way of 
receiving a visit from a member of the family. I 
wondered if she thought I had called because I 
wanted to borrow some money. But I answered: 
‘ Oh, no, Mrs. Simpson, I am getting on very well. 
But father wanted me to see you.’ 


FROM WASHINGTON TO PORTAGE 293 

The daughter now took a turn. ‘You seem 
quite young? ’ 

“ That startled me. I thought I might venture 
to have a little fun myself. 

“ ‘ Are you Miss Elizabeth? ’ I asked. 

“ ‘ Yes.’ The answer was very short. 

“ ‘ Father told me that we are about the same 
age. I was born in February and you in November 
of the same year.’ 

“ It was her turn to be surprised. 

“ ‘ Your father seems to have unusual knowledge 
of us,’ said the mother rather sharply. But strange 
to say the daughter did not take the matter so seri- 
ously. 

“ I was beginning to feel very uncomfort- 
able and was wondering if there had been 
a family quarrel when Miss Elizabeth asked 
the crushing question : ‘ How old is your 

baby? ’ ” 

As Ralph spoke these words a roar of laughter 
went around the table. 

“ Go on, Ralph,” urged Mr. Jackson. 

“This was the final blow. I was saved from 
replying by the entrance of Mr. Simpson. I arose 
and stood there like a blockhead. Mrs. Simpson 
handed the note to her husband, who read it, then 
looked at me. 

“ ‘Whose initials are these?’ he asked, holding 
the note so I could see it. 


294 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

Great guns! I had given the wrong note, the 
one Kent has there. 

“ I reached in my pocket and got the letter of 
introduction and presented it with a stammering 
explanation. 

It did not take two minutes for that family to 
thaw out to the most cordial group of relations I 
ever saw, and I am going there for dinner to-night. 
That’s the whole story.” 

You are very devoted to such elderly kinsfolk,” 
said Kent, amidst the laughter. 

“ Don’t forget about February and November, 
John,” suggested Mr. Jackson, by way of explana- 
tion. 

It was with real regret that the company made 
its preparations to leave its camp at Georgetown. 
Owing to the watchful care of Dr. Wooster, there 
had been no serious illness to mar their pleasure, 
and every one was in good spirits. The trunks 
were packed, the tents put into their cases and the 
yard cleaned. 

After supper the company marched to the rec- 
tory, where all the visitors were gathered. In a 
short speech Mr. Kinsman thanked the rector and 
his family and all the guests for their aid in making 
the camp so enjoyable. The rector responded in 
a happy speech, complimenting the boys on their 
good behavior. 

The special car was to be attached to a train leav- 


FROM WASHINGTON TO PORTAGE 295 


ing Washington at eleven o’clock. The company 
spent the evening at the Congressional Library 
and reached the station about ten. As Mr. Jackson 
went out to the car to see that all was ready, he 
was stopped by a policeman. 

“ Are you one of the officers in command of these 
boys?” asked the officer. 

Mr. Jackson said that he was. 

“ Well, the police have had an eye on the boys, 
and they have reported that no more orderly or 
better disciplined set of youngsters ever visited 
Washington,” said the officer, saluting. 

When this was reported to the company, the boys 
were much pleased with their record and proud 
that they had brought commendation to the name 
of the Young Crusaders. 

At last the car was ready. The boys entered and 
began to prepare for bed. They entertained one 
welcome visitor before they left. The senator from 
Ohio, who had been so diligent in securing priv- 
ileges for the company, entered the car, accom- 
panied by a porter carrying a great box of sand- 
wiches, a very welcome gift to the boys, from the 
senator’s family. Amidst cheering they waved him 
a farewell just as the train moved out of the station. 

The contrast between the start for Washington 
and the journey homeward was marked. The 
youthful soldiers, wearied with their strenuous 
days, went to sleep at once. Before Baltimore was 


296 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

reached, the wardens inspected each section and 
not a single boy was awake. But in every car the 
window shade was raised, indicating that they had 
been watching the lights of the city as the train 
sped on its journey. The wardens pulled the 
shades so that they would not be aroused by the 
light in the morning and went to their state- 
room. 

“ Well, we did it,” said Mr. Sumner, as he threw 
himself wearily into the seat. 

“ Yes, and if we have a safe journey we shall 
deliver every boy to his parents to-morrow safe 
and sound,” added Mr. Kinsman. 

“ It’s been the greatest experience of my life,” 
said Mr. Jackson. “ It seems almost like a dream.” 

We could never have done it had we not had 
the discipline of a camp,” declared Mr. Sumner. 
“ We ought to be proud of those boys.” 

“ We are,” answered Mr. Kinsman, “ and I am 
proud, too, of the fact that we three men could 
work in such harmony under so many trying condi- 
tions. It has been a pleasure to co-operate with 
you both, and I am sure that we shall remember 
this trip with satisfaction all our days.” 

“You may be sure of that, John,” said Frank 
Sumner seriously. “ And I feel pleased with the 
help of Mr. Hobart and Dr. Wooster They have 
been valuable companions.” 

Sq for two hours the wardens discussed the events 


FROM WASHINGTON TO PORTAGE 297 

of the trip. It was very late when the porter made 
up the berths, and they sank into slumber. 

The daylight ride through the mountains was 
delightful. 

‘^What’s the Horseshoe Bend?” asked Adam 
Lesser of Pat, as the train neared that famous bit 
of landscape. 

“ Why, Adam, I am surprised at your ignorance 
of history. It’s where Paul Revere and Ichabod 
Crane ran a race on horseback.” 

“ I know better than that, Pat.” 

“ Then, Adam, you were taking up my valuable 
time asking unnecessary questions? ” 

At Pittsburgh the company had a two hours’ 
wait and they were marched through the 
crowded streets to a restaurant, where they had 
dinner. 

Late in the afternoon the Young Crusader 
Special ran into the station at Portage. The sta- 
tion was crowded with the families and friends of 
the boys. Military discipline was for a time aban- 
doned, as the boys greeted their parents and 
brothers and sisters. Finally the line was formed 
and, headed by the drum corps, which had again 
volunteered to act as escort, the company marched 
to the High School. 

The street before the school had been decorated 
with flags by the enthusiastic neighbors. The boys 
felt that they might be victors returning from war. 


298 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


After a little speech of congratulation, Mr. Kins- 
man said the single word : “ Dismissed.” 

The trip to Washington was finished. 

The wardens upon whom the responsibility for 
the boys’ welfare had rested for so many days con- 
fessed to each other that without their charges that 
evening they felt a sense of loneliness. 

At fifty supper tables that night, fifty families 
sat in thankfulness listening to as many accounts 
of the experience of the youthful soldiers at the 
nation’s capital. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 

Again the summer vacation was before our boys. 
A few of them secured positions, while others en- 
joyed the days of leisure. The Seven met one day 
in Jimmie’s barn and discussed the journey and 
their prospects. 

“ Only one more year of school,” said Jimmie. 
“ Then what are we to do? ” 

“ I shall go to college,” said Art. Father told 
me last night that I might go.” 

“ I wouldn’t let that chance pass,” asserted Tom. 

“ Nor I,” said Joe. 

“ What are we to do this summer? ” asked Pat. 

We ought to stir up something. Has the Secret 
Seryke resigned? ” 

“ No, only waiting for something to turn up.” 

“ Well, while we’re waiting, let’s go and play 
baseball.” 

Mr. Kinsman had had a talk with Mr. Miles 
and it was decided that Art should go to Kenyon a 
year from September. This decision aroused the 
interest of the others. Pat went to his father. 


300 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 


“ Father, are we a pretty long-lived race? ” 

“Why, yes,’’ answered Mr. McGuire. “Your 
grandfathers are still living.” 

“ Do you think I know enough to last me all my 
days? ” 

Mr. McGuire looked sharply at his son. 

“ I am sure I don’t know how much knowledge 
ye conceal, Pat. There’s little enough showing.” 

“ I have felt so myself, father. Now you 
wouldn’t let Mr. Miles have the advantage of you 
in providing his son with education, would you, 
father? ” 

“ What do ye want, Pat? ” 

“ I want to go to college next year.” 

Mr. McGuire gasped. 

“You, Pat! Why ye never seemed to like 
books, and all those things. Ye said algebra was 
nothing but a disarranged alphabet.” 

“Well, since I have been to Washington, I feel 
a yearning to be president, and I ought to go to 
college.” 

“ Well, my boy, maybe ye ought. I’ll tell ye 
what I’ll do. If ye can put yourself through the 
first year in college to show me ye’re in earnest. I’ll 
stand by ye till ye graduate.” 

“ Hurray,” shouted Pat. 

“ But ye should have one hundred dollars to 
start with, and ye have a whole year to earn it. 
That’s final.” 


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 


301 


Father,” asserted Pat solemnly, “ you may 
prepare to kiss me good-by a year from next 
September. I’ll hate to leave home,” added 
Pat wistfully, “ but I owe it to my family to be 
president.” 

“ Where do you want to go, Pat? ” 

“ To Kenyon.” 

“ Then good luck to ye, my son,” and Mr. 
McGuire somewhat proudly laid his arm over his 
boy’s shoulder. 

Pat’s determination aroused the spirit of the 
other boys. Jimmie Harding made up his mind 
to ask his father to allow him to prepare for 
Kenyon. Pat and Art, with Jimmie, laid their 
plans before Mr. Kinsman. 

‘‘ You could not make a better decision,” he as- 
sured them. But you must work hard this year 
and enter Kenyon with a good record.” 

We shall have one more camp with the Young 
Crusaders before we must resign, shall we not? ” 

Yes, indeed. The wardens have already made 
some plans for next summer. We have an original 
idea for a summer outing and we believe we can 
carry it out.” 

“ Would you mind telling us about it, Mr. Kins- 
man? ” 

I am not quite ready to announce it yet, but it 
will be unlike either of our camps and yet will 
have all the enjoyable features of both. Yes, you 


302 YOUNG CRUSADERS AT WASHINGTON 

will have one more good time before you go to 
Kenyon. What about Tom and Joe? ” 

Tom and Joe were thinking about it. They met 
one morning in Colonel Russell’s attic and the 
question was discussed. 

‘‘ Let’s ask Uncle Russell,” suggested Joe. 

So to the library they went. 

What’s up now, boys? ” asked the colonel. “ I 
am feeling pretty well this morning and I am pre- 
pared for the unexpected.” 

“ Uncle, would it be right for Tom and me to 
sell our bank stock and go to college? ” 

You could not do a better thing with it. But 
it would not take you through college.” 

‘‘ No, but it would help, and we could go a year 
at least and then we might find a way to con- 
tinue.” 

“ Do it by all means. And if the Strategy Board 
will admit me as a member, I am sure we can 
devise a method to see you through four years,” 
and the colonel actually winked. 

^‘You are elected. Uncle,” said Joe, in tones 
filled with rejoicing, but we shall do our best to 
carry this through ourselves. We must go and 
ask our parents.” 

An hour later they met again in the attic. 

“ I am going to Kenyon,” shouted Joe as Tom 
appeared. 

And I, too,” responded Tom, hitting Joe on the 


PLANS FOR THE FUTURE 


303 


back, “ and Art and Jimmie and Pat. This is a 
good old world, after all.” 

We must make the most of our senior year in 
High School, Joe.” 

“ Yes, indeed, and if the Young Crusaders do 
not have a good time this year it will not be our 
fault.” 

But how the boys spent the remainder of the 
summer and how Mr. Kinsman’s plan for the fol- 
lowing summer was carried out, and how Pat 
earned the money for college, and how eventually 
the boys went to Kenyon and what they did there, 
are not part of this story. 


THE END. 


705 













V * o 










A. vA 

C5 

X° A. 


0^ 




'^. * i<\1f A "o \. ; 

^ z 


y s ^ ^ ' 0 N O ^ ir a , ^’* ft 

^ ^ ^ A-tt ^ 

O 

-S n— - 

•»» 









),0 O-c. - 




Vo .S\' <- 0 "* ‘' 4> ^ ' " ,■^V* <:'■”>? Ca a\ oNl-* 

^ '■'^ A^ *' '' - -A ^ "K<!^ A' 

O _ ^^'OA^\\ll ^ y Y — ;, vP Q - -r 

O O 0 ■» 'A > ® 

* 1 . 

,ia5 '^ci' "■ XX ^ >. 

r\ ^ J J O^ \a ^ /iv ^ N I 

.0 ^o . ^ . . , . ^ ^ ^ ^ „ > • 0- ^ ^ ^ ^ . , , , . 

' ^ ^ ^ i<l 3^ ^ 

'Kt c!y ' /K "^V ■vV 

' Mmm ^ ^ 

rrS: -wrmW: 

> *V . ^ -r^' 

»fe/T / //V^2_ ’"'CP 4 V ^ _S^\.\'\T\*« _^ . 

^ ;«ri 
2> 

s .'3 p^ 


•^/k*V aV 

im\ ^ '<' " 


A, '-A- 



-i* 

O 


'. ^oo'' ^ ''oo'^ 

^oo^. 

V - 

mJh ° •xV' 


oo^ 


,#■ % 
^ JrTSJifc^r^fe. ^ 







■ ' '*'■ ... , 
V - ' 



0 H 0 



0 * *.•■“ A. O. 

-' % •■i'^ y"" ' 


A. kO^ .^0 


c^ 

o ^ 

O ^ S I \ * 4‘9> 

^--o, 'V \^yiy»'> 

^ ^ z 



1^7 C CL V O 

.A' - 

aO 




, , . ■^c*- v'^sP - A ^ ' 

. a’^' (..“““^ As o’^ .vi«, -<5 

•y » X-t^sp. '-5 C. -i 

> 

0^0' 

0‘ 






^ ^11®. ^ <S 


o5 

l>r 


;V. 


* 


V> 


J ^ ^ 
u <i 

^ -i 

' ^ 0 

^ X ^ 

'p 



-x\ ■ 




N G 


<D '‘//^ ,0^ < ’'^0 

^ '-^ 0 'f' ! S^ 

'“ •^ aeJrrA?^ ^ ^ i A 

=/J 



<' ^ 

^ . « 

^ X ^ tj- ^ ^ . ,^ . .^PH^ 

L o / <. *' ^0 <r 0 fl V v’^ / <. 

»~'«/^b. *‘\-o''‘ “■ ,p^ 

v> ^ ae/rrr?-, ^ .v . _s5S?^<*i >/■ 



i/ >>. 




. ^^CCA/ A 0.‘ rU y * O 

‘ A'**' ^ 


^ ^0 . ■«> 





X . •/ 0 * ,V A ^ ^ * s ^ ■" 0 , V 

<X/ 0 ^ C ^ it It ^ 1^ ^ ^ P 

A ,‘-_^ ^ F 

<> 

:• •-’■>’. . ■ . >A"'V< • ■ .... 

'' *> 'Kc 

^ % °^%''%'^ ^ •V ^ 

. o V - * ^ 'i . ^ 1 

'•■■'' ^‘^ ,>'•» A ''°” ''* Z' c»~ ‘ Ab'' •• 

^ X .y#^V//. ^>2_ A\ <S <AsA AV».V. ^ 

i^: : 

. _ ^ tf I '’^ A^ 


" A A . 



" ■*' '' -i*^: . 

' '■^. >° ^ "'■ 1.^ 

t--^ s .■?■• "*■" '•>5ko’A0 -/ 

:^m°^ ^'^■f : 

,<^ A -,y/, N^zxwr " vX^' '-^o -“ 'V’ ^ ® 

A °y/iWF A ^ “ 

<■ - ^ 0 V X ■* .A .. XI r '^/. ^ » <r 


ovV ; 

if' Ay 







